Sections
< All Topics
Print

06. HAZRAT IBRAHIM ( علیہ السلام ) [Prophet Abraham]

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام

 

 

Nam-O-Nasab’ Be’asat Aur Walid Ko Daawat-e-Tuheed

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ka nasab nama yeh hai: Ibraheem Bin Taarikh (250) Bin Nahoor (148) Bin Sarogh (230) Bin Ragho (239) Bin Falih (439) Bin Aabir (464) Bin Shalih (433) Bin Arfakhashad (438) Bin Saam (600) Bin Nooh علیہ السلام.

Ahal-e-Kitab ki kitab (Baaibal) mein isi tarah likha huwa hai. Ham ne namon ke sath un ke bayan ke mutabiq in hazraat ki umrein likh di hein. ((Dekhiye: Kitab: Paidaaish, Baab: 11))

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام  Ke Walid Ka Naam:

 

 Irshad-e-Rabbani hai:

 

وَاِذْ قَالَ اِبْرٰهِيْمُ لِاَبِيْهِ اٰزَرَ اَتَتَّخِذُ اَصْنَامًا اٰلِهَةً  ۚ اِنِّىْٓ اَرٰىكَ وَقَوْمَكَ فِيْ ضَلٰلٍ مُّبِيْنٍ 

 

“Aur (Woh waqat bhi yad karne ke laaiq hai) jab Ibraheem ne apne baaap Aazar se kaha: kaya tum button ko ma’abood banate ho? mein dekhta hoon keh tum aur tumhari qoam sareeh gumrahi mein ho.” (Al-An’aam: 6/74)

 

Is se ma’aloom hota hai keh Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ke baaap ka nam “Aazar” tha. Hazrat Abdullah Bin Abbas رضی اللہ عنہما samet aksar Ulma-e-Nasab ka kehna hai keh us ka nam “Taareh” tha Ahal-e-Kitab “Taarikh” kehte hein. Ba’az ulma’a ne kaha: ” Yeh (Aazar) us but ka naam hai jis ki Woh pooja karta tha is wajah se usay “Aazar” kehne lage.”

Imam Ibn-e-Jareer رحمہ اللہ ne farmaya: Sahih yeh hai keh us ka nam “Aazar” tha. Shayad us ke do nam hon ya aik nam ho aur doosra uraf. Aur yahi Qareen-e-Qiyas ma’aloom hoti hai. (Wallah A’alam) (Tafseer Al-Tabri: 5/317, Tafseer Soorat-ul-An’aam, Aayat: 74)

Ibn-e-Asaakir رحمہ اللہ ne Hazrat Ikrama رحمہ اللہ se naqal kiya hai keh unhon ne farmaya: Hazrat Ibraheem ki kuniyyat Abu Zeefaan (mehmanon wala, mehman nawaz) thi.”

Moarikheen farmate hein keh Tarikh ki umar pachatar (75) sal thi jab us ke han Ibraheem علیہ السلام paida huaye. Un ke ilawa Nahoor aur Haraan bhi Tarikh ke bete thay aur Haraan ke bete Loot علیہ السلام thay.

Moarikheen yeh bhi kehte hein keh Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام apne baap ke darmiyane bete thay. Haraan ki wafaat us ke baap ki zindagi mein usi ilaqe mein ho gai thi jahan Woh paida huwa, Woh Kaldaniyon ka ilaqa ya’ani Babul ki sar’zameen thi. Tareekh-o-Seerat ke musannifeen ke han yahi mash’hoor hai.

Ibn-e-Asaakir رحمہ اللہ ne bhi is ki ta’eed karte huaye kaha hai. “Sahih bat yeh hai keh Aap Koosa (Babul) mein paida huaye.” (Tareekh Ibn-e-Asaakir: 6/177.)

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام Ki Shakal-o-Shabaahat:

 

Hazrat Abdullah Bin Abbas رضی اللہ عنہ se riwayat hai keh Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya: “Mein ne Eisa Ibn-e-Maryam, Moosa aur Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko dekha. Eisa علیہ السلام surkh fam, ghungriyale balon wale aur chode seene wale thay aur Moosa علیہ السلام gandumi rang ke farba badan thay.” Sahaba Kiraam رضی اللہ عنہم ne araz kiya: Aur Ibraheem علیہ السلام? Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya: apne sathi (Muhammad صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم) ko dekh lo.” (Musnad-e–e-Ahmad: 1/296)

Hazrat Abdullah Bin Abbas رضی اللہ عنہما se riwayat hai keh Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya: Ibraheem علیہ السلام (ka huliya ma’aloom karne) ke liye apne sathi (Muhammad صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم) ko dekh lo, Moosa  علیہ السلام ghungriyale balon wale, Gandumi rangat ke thay, Surkh uont par sawaar thay, Jis ki nakel khajoor ke paton ki thi. (Woh manzar mere tasawur mein mahfooz hai) goya mein unhein dekh raha hoon keh Woh wadi ke nasheb mein utar rahe hein.” (Sahih Al-Bukhari, Ahadees-ul-Anbiya’a, Baab-o-Qaolillahi Talaa  واتخذ اللہ ابراہیم خلیلا…..,  Hadees: 3355)

Moarikheen kehte hein: Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne Hazrat Sarah علیہا  السلام se nikah kiya. Hazrat Sarah علیہا  السلام banjh thien. Un ke han aulad nahin hoti thi. Tarikh apne bete Harat Ibraheem علیہ السلام  Un ki biwi Hazrat Sarah علیہا  السلام aur apne bhetejhe Loot علیہ السلام ko le kar Kaldaniyon ki sar’zameen se Kan’aaniyon ke ilaqe ki taraf rawana huwa. Woh log Hiraan ke maqam par rihaaish pazeer huaye. Wahah Tarikh do so pachaas (250) sal ki umar mein foat ho gaya. Is se ma’aloom hota hai keh Hazrat Ibraheem Hiraan mein paida nahin huaye balkeh Kaldaniyon ke mulak mein paida huaye jo Babul aur Qurab-o-Jawaar ke ilaqe par mushtamil tha.

Phir Woh Kan’aaniyon ki sar’zameen ki taraf rawaana huaye. Yahi ilaqa Bait-ul-Maqdas ka ilaqa hai. Raaste mein Woh Hiraan mein thehre jo us zamaane mein Kaldaniyon ke mulak mein shamil tha. Woh Jazeera aur Sham mein bhi rahe. Yeh log saat sitaron ki ibaadat karte thay. Jin logon ne Damishq ka shehar basaaya Woh bhi isi deen ke hi pairookar thay. Woh Qutab SHamali ki taraf munh kar ke kai tarah ke alfaaz aur a’amaal ke zariye se saat sitaron ki pooja karte thay. Yahi wajah hai keh Damishq ke purane darwazon mein se har darwaze par un mein se aik aik sitare ki ibaadat gah bani hui thi. Woh un ke naam ki Eidein manaate aur qurbaniyan dete thay. Isi tarah Hiraan ke bashinde bhi sitaron aur button ki pooja karte thay. Balkeh Ibraheem Khaleelullah  علیہ السلام , Un ki Zaoja-e-Mohtarma aur bhateeje Loot علیہ السلام ke siwa duniya bhar mein log kaafir thay.

Allah T’aala ne Hazrat Khalil-ul-Rahman Ibraheem علیہ السلام ke zariye se is batil aur gumrhi ko katam kiya. Allah T’aala ne unhein bachpan hi se Aqal-e-Saleem aur Rushad-o-Hidayat se nawaaz diya tha aur jab Woh bade huaye to unhein Rasool bana kar mab’oos farmaya aur Khalil ka mansab ata farmaya. Irshad-e-Bari T’aala hai:

 

وَلَـقَدْ اٰتَيْنَآ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ رُشْدَهٗ مِنْ قَبْلُ وَكُنَّا بِهٖ عٰلِمِيْنَ 51؀ۚ

 

“Ham ne Ibraheem ko pehle se hidayat ata farmaai thi aur Ham usay jante thay.”  (Al-Anbiya’a: 21/51)

 

Ya’ani Hamein ma’aloom tha keh Woh is mansab ki ahliyat rakhte hein. Allah T’asla ne mazeed farmaya:

 

وَاِبْرٰهِيْمَ اِذْ قَالَ لِقَوْمِهِ اعْبُدُوا اللّٰهَ وَاتَّــقُوْهُ  ۭ ذٰلِكُمْ خَيْرٌ لَّكُمْ اِنْ كُنْتُمْ تَعْلَمُوْنَ 16؀ اِنَّمَا تَعْبُدُوْنَ مِنْ دُوْنِ اللّٰهِ اَوْثَانًا وَّتَخْلُقُوْنَ اِفْكًا  ۭ اِنَّ الَّذِيْنَ تَعْبُدُوْنَ مِنْ دُوْنِ اللّٰهِ لَا يَمْلِكُوْنَ لَكُمْ رِزْقًا فَابْتَغُوْا عِنْدَ اللّٰهِ الرِّزْقَ وَاعْبُدُوْهُ وَاشْكُرُوْا لَهٗ  ۭ اِلَيْهِ تُرْجَعُوْنَ   17؀ وَاِنْ تُكَذِّبُوْا فَقَدْ كَذَّبَ اُمَمٌ مِّنْ قَبْلِكُمْ  ۭ وَمَا عَلَي الرَّسُوْلِ اِلَّا الْبَلٰــغُ الْمُبِيْنُ   18؀ اَوَلَمْ يَرَوْا كَيْفَ يُبْدِئُ اللّٰهُ الْخَــلْقَ ثُمَّ يُعِيْدُهٗ ۭ اِنَّ ذٰلِكَ عَلَي اللّٰهِ يَسِيْرٌ 19؀ قُلْ سِيْرُوْا فِي الْاَرْضِ فَانْظُرُوْاكَيْفَ بَدَاَ الْخَــلْقَ ثُمَّ اللّٰهُ يُنْشِئُ النَّشْاَةَ الْاٰخِرَةَ  ۭ اِنَّ اللّٰهَ عَلٰي كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيْرٌ 20۝ۚ يُعَذِّبُ مَنْ يَّشَاۗءُ وَيَرْحَمُ مَنْ يَّشَاۗءُ  ۚ وَاِلَيْهِ تُقْلَبُوْنَ 21؀ وَمَآ اَنْتُمْ بِمُعْجِزِيْنَ فِي الْاَرْضِ وَلَا فِي السَّمَاۗءِ  ۡ وَمَا لَكُمْ مِّنْ دُوْنِ اللّٰهِ مِنْ وَّلِيٍّ وَّلَا نَصِيْرٍ 22۝ۧ وَالَّذِيْنَ كَفَرُوْا بِاٰيٰتِ اللّٰهِ وَلِقَاۗىِٕهٖٓ اُولٰۗىِٕكَ يَىِٕسُوْا مِنْ رَّحْمَتِيْ وَاُولٰۗىِٕكَ لَهُمْ عَذَابٌ اَلِيْمٌ 23؀ فَمَا كَانَ جَوَابَ قَوْمِهٖٓ اِلَّا اَنْ قَالُوا اقْتُلُوْهُ اَوْ حَرِّقُوْهُ فَاَنْجٰىهُ اللّٰهُ مِنَ النَّارِ ۭ اِنَّ فِيْ ذٰلِكَ لَاٰيٰتٍ لِّقَوْمٍ يُّؤْمِنُوْنَ 24؀ وَقَالَ اِنَّمَا اتَّخَذْتُمْ مِّنْ دُوْنِ اللّٰهِ اَوْثَانًا  ۙ مَّوَدَّةَ بَيْنِكُمْ فِي الْحَيٰوةِ الدُّنْيَا  ۚ ثُمَّ يَوْمَ الْقِيٰمَةِ يَكْفُرُ بَعْضُكُمْ بِبَعْضٍ وَّيَلْعَنُ بَعْضُكُمْ بَعْضًا  ۡ وَّمَاْوٰىكُمُ النَّارُ وَمَا لَكُمْ مِّنْ نّٰصِرِيْنَ   25؀ڎ فَاٰمَنَ لَهٗ لُوْطٌ  ۘ وَقَالَ اِنِّىْ مُهَاجِرٌ اِلٰى رَبِّيْ  ۭ اِنَّهٗ هُوَ الْعَزِيْزُ الْحَكِيْمُ 26؀ وَوَهَبْنَا لَهٗٓ اِسْحٰقَ وَيَعْقُوْبَ وَجَعَلْنَا فِيْ ذُرِّيَّتِهِ النُّبُوَّةَ وَالْكِتٰبَ وَاٰتَيْنٰهُ اَجْرَهٗ فِي الدُّنْيَا  ۚ وَاِنَّهٗ فِي الْاٰخِرَةِ لَمِنَ الصّٰلِحِيْنَ 27؀

 

“Aur Ibraheem ko yad karo jan unhon ne apni qoam se kaha keh Allah ki ibaadat karo aur us se daro. Agar tum samajh rakhte ho to yeh tumhare haq mein behtar hai. Tum Allah ko chod kar button ko poojte aur jhooti batein dil se ghad lete ho. Bila shubah jin logon ko tum poojte ho Woh tum ko rizaq dene ka ikhtiyaar nahin rakhte, Pus Allah hi ke han se rizaq talab karo aur usi ki ibaadat karo aur usi ka shukar karo aur usi ki taraf tum loat kar jao gay. Aur agar tum meri takzeeb karte ho to tum se pehle bi ummatein (apne Paighembaron ki ) takzeeb kar chuki hein. Aur Paighembar ke zimme khol ke suna dene ke siwa aur kch nahin. Kaya unhon ne nahin dekha keh Allah T’aala kis tarah khalqat ko pehli bar paida karta hai, Phir (kis tarah) us ka iaada kare ga? yeh Allah ke liye aasan hai. Keh do keh mulak mein chalo phiro aur dekho keh us ne kis tarah khalqat ko pehli dafa’a paida kiya phir Allah hi doosari nayi paidaaish kare ga. Beshak Allah har heez par Qadir hai. Woh jise chahe azaab de aur jis par chahe raham kare aur usi ki taraf tum lotaye jao gay. Aur tum (Us ko)  na zameen mein aajiz kar sakte ho aur na aasmaan mein aur na Allah ke siwa tumhara koi doost hai na madad gaar. Aur jin logon ne Allah ki Aayaton se aur us (Allah) ki mulaqaat se inkar kiya Woh meri rahmat se na’umeed ho gaye hein aur un ko dard dene wala azaab ho ga. Phir un ki qoam ke log jawab mein bole to yeh bole keh isay maar dalo ya jala do, Magar Allah ne un ko aag (ki sozish) se bacha liya. Jo log yaqeen rakhte hein un ke liye is mein nishaniyan hein. Aur Ibraheem ne kaha ke tum Allah ko chod kar button ko le baithe ho siraf duniya ki zindagi mein baaham doosti ke liye magar (phir) qayaamat ke din tum aik doosare (ki doosti) se inkar karo gay aur aik doosare par la’anat bhejo gay aur tumhara thikana dozakh ho ga aur koi tumhara madad gaar na ho ga. Pus in par (aik) Loot علیہ السلام iman laaye aur (Ibraheem علیہ السلام) kehne lage keh mein apne Parwardigaar ki taraf hijrat karne wala hoon. Beshak Woh Ghalib Hikmat wala hai. Aur Ham ne un ko Is’haaq aur Ya’aqoob ata kiye aur Paighembari aur Kitab un ki aulad mein hi (muqarrar) kar di aur un ko duniya mein bhi un ka sila ata kiya aur Woh aakhirat mein bhi naik logon mein hon gay.” (Al-Ankaboot: 29/16-27)

 

Walid Ko Tuheed Ki Da’awat:

 

Aap ka walid button ko poojta tha, Chunanchah Apne sab se pehle usi ko Tuheed ki da’awat di. Kiyoun keh sab se zayada woh hi is bat ka haq rakhta tha keh pore ikhlas ke sath us ki khair khawahi ki jaye.

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne Da’awat-e-Tuheed ka aaghaz apne ghar se kiya aur apne mushrik baaap ko bade piyar aur adab se tableegh ki magar baaap ne utna hi sakhat rawayya ikhtiyar karte huaye Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko sakhat dhamki di. Irshad-e-Bari T’aala hai:

 

وَاذْكُرْ فِي الْكِتٰبِ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ ڛ اِنَّهٗ كَانَ صِدِّيْقًا نَّبِيًّا 41؀ اِذْ قَالَ لِاَبِيْهِ يٰٓاَبَتِ لِمَ تَعْبُدُ مَا لَا يَسْمَعُ وَلَا يُبْصِرُ وَلَا يُغْنِيْ عَنْكَ شَـيْــــــًٔــا 42؀ يٰٓاَبَتِ اِنِّىْ قَدْ جَاۗءَنِيْ مِنَ الْعِلْمِ مَا لَمْ يَاْتِكَ فَاتَّبِعْنِيْٓ اَهْدِكَ صِرَاطًا سَوِيًّا 43؀ يٰٓاَبَتِ لَا تَعْبُدِ الشَّيْطٰنَ  ۭ اِنَّ الشَّيْطٰنَ كَانَ لِلرَّحْمٰنِ عَصِيًّا 44؀ يٰٓاَبَتِ اِنِّىْٓ اَخَافُ اَنْ يَّمَسَّكَ عَذَابٌ مِّنَ الرَّحْمٰنِ فَتَكُوْنَ لِلشَّيْطٰنِ وَلِيًّا 45؁ قَالَ اَ رَاغِبٌ اَنْتَ عَنْ اٰلِــهَـتِيْ يٰٓاِبْرٰهِيْمُ  ۚ لَىِٕنْ لَّمْ تَنْتَهِ لَاَرْجُمَـــنَّكَ وَاهْجُرْنِيْ مَلِيًّا  46؀ قَالَ سَلٰمٌ عَلَيْكَ ۚ سَاَسْتَغْفِرُ لَكَ رَبِّيْ  ۭاِنَّهٗ كَانَ بِيْ حَفِيًّا 47؁ وَاَعْتَزِلُكُمْ وَمَا تَدْعُوْنَ مِنْ دُوْنِ اللّٰهِ وَاَدْعُوْا رَبِّيْ ڮ عَسٰٓى اَلَّآ اَكُوْنَ بِدُعَاۗءِ رَبِّيْ شَقِيًّا 48؁

 

“Aur (Aye Nabi) is kitaab mein Ibraheem ka qissa bayan karo. Beshak Woh nihasyat sache Paighembar thay. Jab Unhon ne apne baap se kaha keh aye abba jan! Aap aisi cheezon ko kiyoun poojte hein jo na sunein aur na dekhein aur na aap ke kuch kaam aa sakein. Abba jan! Mujhe aisa ilam mila hai jo aap ko nahin mila, Lihaza mere sath ho jaiye, Mein aap ko seedhi rah par chala doon ga. Abba jan! Shaitaan ki parastish na kijiye, Beshak shaitaan raham karne wale Allah ka na’farmaan hai. Abba jan! Mujhe dar lagta hai keh kahin aap ko Allah ka azaab na aa pakde aur aap shaitan ke sathi ban jaein. Us ne kaha keh Ibraheem! Kaya tu mere ma’aboodon se bargishta hai, Agar tu baz nahin aaye ga to mein tujhe sangsaar kar doon ga, Aur tu hamesha ke liye mujh se door ho ja. Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne kaha, Acha tum par salam ho (aur kaha keh) mein aap ke liye apne Parwadigaar se bakhshish mangoon ga. Beshak woh mujh par nihayat meharban hai aur mein aap logon se aur jin ko aap Allah ke siwa pukarte ho un se kinara karta hoon aur apne Parwadigaar hi ko pukaroon ga. Mujhe yaqeen hai keh mein apne Parwardigaar ko pukar kar mahroom nahin rahoon ga.” (Maryam: 19/41-48)

In Aayat mein Allah T’aala ne Aap ki apne walid se guftagoo aur behas bayan farmai hai aur bataya haik keh Aap ne kis tarah umda tareen alfaaz aur behtareen ishare ke sath haq ki taraf bulaya aur us par button ki ibaadat ka batil hona wazih farmaya, Jo apne pujari ki pukaar nahin sunte aur na us ki mojoodagi ko dekhte hein, Phir woh kis tarah usay koi faaida puhancha sakte hein? Kis tarah usay rizaq de sakte ya us ki madad kar sakte hein? Phir usay is traf tawajjah dilaai keh agarcheh un ki umar apne walid se kam hai, Taham Allah ne unhein hidayat aur Ilam-e-Naf’e se nawaza hai. Chunanchah farmaya: يٰٓاَبَتِ اِنِّىْ قَدْ جَاۗءَنِيْ مِنَ الْعِلْمِ مَا لَمْ يَاْتِكَ فَاتَّبِعْنِيْٓ اَهْدِكَ صِرَاطًا سَوِيًّا   “Abba jan! Mujhe aisa ilam mila hai jo aap ko nahin mila to aap mere sath ho jaiye, Mein aap ko seedhi raah par chala doon ga.”

Ya’ani mein aap ko woh sedha raasta dikhaon ga jo bahut wazih, Hamwaar aur hanifiyyat ka rasta hai, Jo aap ko duniya aur askhirat ki bhalaai tak pohancha de ga. Aap ne jab usay hidayat ki yeh bat sunai aur naseehat farmai to us ne qabool na ki balkeh dhamkiyan dete huaye bola: اَ رَاغِبٌ اَنْتَ عَنْ اٰلِــهَـتِيْ يٰٓاِبْرٰهِيْمُ  ۚ لَىِٕنْ لَّمْ تَنْتَهِ لَاَرْجُمَـــنَّكَ “Ibraheem kaya tu mere ma’aboodon se bargishta (be raghbat) hai? Agar tu baz na aaye ga to mein tujhe sangsaar kar doon ga. Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne walid ke Tuheed ko maanane se inkar aur dhamkiyon ke jawab mein bade Adab-o-Ahtaram se farmaya: سَلٰمٌ عَلَيْكَ  “Aap par salam ho” Ya’ani meri taraf se aap ko koi takleef nahin pohanche gi na mein aap se koi gustakhi karoon ga, Meri taraf se aap bilkul mahfooz hein. Is ke bad mazeed Husan-e-Sulook ka izhar karte huaye farmaya: سَاَسْتَغْفِرُ لَكَ رَبِّيْ  ۭاِنَّهٗ كَانَ بِيْ حَفِيًّا  “Mein aap ke liye apne Parwardigaar se bakhshish mangoon ga. Woh mere sath bahut meharban hai. Ya’ani mujh par Allah ki meharbani hai keh us ne mujhe apni ibaadat aur ikhlas ki taraf rahnumai farmai. Is liye Aap علیہ السلام ne farmaya: وَاَعْتَزِلُكُمْ وَمَا تَدْعُوْنَ مِنْ دُوْنِ اللّٰهِ وَاَدْعُوْا رَبِّيْ ڮ عَسٰٓى اَلَّآ اَكُوْنَ بِدُعَاۗءِ رَبِّيْ شَقِيًّا  “Aur mein tum logon se aur jin ko tum Allah ke siwa pukarte ho un se kinara karta hoon aur apne Parwardigaar hi ko pukaroon ga. Mujhe yaqeen hai keh mein apne Parwardigaar ko pukar kar mahroom nahin rahoon ga.” (Mayam: 19/48)

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne apna wa’ada poora karte huaye apne walid ke liye maghfirat ki dua farmaai. Lekin jab unhein yaqeen ho gaya keh woh Allah ki dushmani tarak karne par aamada nahin, To us ne bara’at aur la ta’aluqi ka izhar kiya.

 

Irshad-e-Bari T’aala hai:

 

وَمَا كَانَ اسْتِغْفَارُ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ لِاَبِيْهِ اِلَّا عَنْ مَّوْعِدَةٍ وَّعَدَھَآ اِيَّاهُ  ۚ فَلَمَّا تَـبَيَّنَ لَهٗٓ اَنَّهٗ عَدُوٌّ لِّلّٰهِ تَبَرَّاَ مِنْهُ ۭ اِنَّ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ لَاَوَّاهٌ حَلِيْمٌ

 

“Aur Ibraheem ka to apne baap ke liye bakhshish maangna to aik wa’ade ke sabab tha jo woh us se kar chuke thay lekin jab un ko ma’aloom ho gaya keh woh Allah ka dushman hai to us se bezar ho gaye. Kuch shak nahin keh Ibraheem bade naram dil aur muthammil thay.” (Al-Tubah: 9/114)

 

Hazrat Abu Hurairah رضی اللہ عنہ se riwayat hai keh Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya: “Qayaamat ke din Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام apne baap Aazar se milein gay to Aazar ke chehre par Gard-o-Ghubar aur siyahi ho gi. Ibraheem علیہ السلم farmaein gay. ” Kaya mein ne aap se nahin kaha tha keh meri na farmani na krein?” Woh kahe ga: Aj mein aap ki na farmani nahin karoon ga. Ibraheem علیہ السلام farmaein gay:” ya Rabb! Tu ne mujh se wa’ada kiya tha keh jis din log (qabron se) uthaye jaein gay, Us din tu mujhe ruswa nahin kare ga. Is se badi ruswai kaya ho gi keh mera baap rahmat se door ( Jahannam mein ja raha) hai? Allah T’aala farmaye ga: “Mein ne Jannat kafiron par haram kar di hai.” Phir farmaya jaye ga: “Ibraheem! Aap ke qadmon mein kaya hai?” Woh dekhein gay to nsjaasat mein lithda huwa aik bijjoo nazar aaye ga jise tangon se pakad kar Jahannam mein phaink diya jaye ga.”( Sahih-Al-Bukhari, Ahadees-ul-Anbiya’a, Baab-o-Qaolillahi Talaa  واتخذاللہ ابراہیم خلیلا……,  Hadees: 3350)

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام  Ka Nizaam-E-Kaainat Mein Ghor-o-Tadabbur

 

Allah T’aala ne Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko Mazahir-e-Qudrat dikha kar Iman-o-Yaqeen ka a’ala rutba ata farmaya takeh Aap apni ummat ko Da’awat-e-Tuheed pur’zor tareeqe aur dalaail ki roshani mein dein. Irshad-e-Bari T’aala hai:

 

وَكَذٰلِكَ نُرِيْٓ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ مَلَكُوْتَ السَّمٰوٰتِ وَالْاَرْضِ وَلِيَكُوْنَ مِنَ الْمُوْقِنِيْنَ  75؀ فَلَمَّا جَنَّ عَلَيْهِ الَّيْلُ رَاٰ كَوْكَبًا  ۚ قَالَ هٰذَا رَبِّيْ  ۚ فَلَمَّآ اَفَلَ قَالَ لَآ اُحِبُّ الْاٰفِلِيْنَ   76؀ فَلَمَّا رَاَ الْقَمَرَ بَازِغًا قَالَ هٰذَا رَبِّيْ  ۚ فَلَمَّآ اَفَلَ قَالَ لَىِٕنْ لَّمْ يَهْدِنِيْ رَبِّيْ لَاَكُوْنَنَّ مِنَ الْقَوْمِ الضَّاۗلِّيْنَ   77؀ فَلَمَّا رَاَ الشَّمْسَ بَازِغَةً قَالَ هٰذَا رَبِّيْ هٰذَآ اَكْبَرُ ۚ فَلَمَّآ اَفَلَتْ قَالَ يٰقَوْمِ اِنِّىْ بَرِيْۗءٌ مِّمَّا تُشْرِكُوْنَ  78؀ اِنِّىْ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِيْ فَطَرَ السَّمٰوٰتِ وَالْاَرْضَ حَنِيْفًا وَّمَآ اَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِيْنَ   79؀ۚ وَحَاۗجَّهٗ قَوْمُهٗ  ۭ قَالَ اَتُحَاۗجُّوْۗنِّىْ فِي اللّٰهِ وَقَدْ هَدٰىنِ ۭ وَلَآ اَخَافُ مَا تُشْرِكُوْنَ بِهٖٓ اِلَّآ اَنْ يَّشَاۗءَ رَبِّيْ شَـيْــــًٔـا  ۭوَسِعَ رَبِّيْ كُلَّ شَيْءٍ عِلْمًا  ۭ اَفَلَا تَتَذَكَّرُوْنَ   80؀ وَكَيْفَ اَخَافُ مَآ اَشْرَكْتُمْ وَلَا تَخَافُوْنَ اَنَّكُمْ اَشْرَكْتُمْ بِاللّٰهِ مَا لَمْ يُنَزِّلْ بِهٖ عَلَيْكُمْ سُلْطٰنًا  ۭ فَاَيُّ الْفَرِيْقَيْنِ اَحَقُّ بِالْاَمْنِ ۚ اِنْ كُنْتُمْ تَعْلَمُوْنَ   81؀ۘ اَلَّذِيْنَ اٰمَنُوْا وَلَمْ يَلْبِسُوْٓا اِيْمَانَهُمْ بِظُلْمٍ اُولٰۗىِٕكَ لَهُمُ الْاَمْنُ وَهُمْ مُّهْتَدُوْنَ   82؀ۧ وَتِلْكَ حُجَّتُنَآ اٰتَيْنٰهَآ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ عَلٰي قَوْمِهٖ ۭ نَرْفَعُ دَرَجٰتٍ مَّنْ نَّشَاۗءُ  ۭاِنَّ رَبَّكَ حَكِيْمٌ عَلِيْمٌ   83؀

 

“Aur Ham ne isi tarah ibraheem ko Zameen-o-Aasman ke ajaaibaat dikhlaye takeh woh khoob yaqeen karne walon mein ho jaen (ya’ani) jab rat ne un ko (Parda-e-Tareeki) se dhanp liya to unhein (aasman mein) aik sitara nazar aaya. Woh kehne lage: Yeh mera parwardigaar hai. Jab woh ghaib ho gaya to kehne lage keh mujhe ghaib hone wale pasand nahin. Phir jab chand ko dekha k chamak raha hai to kehne lage keh yeh mera parawardigaar hai lekin jab woh bhi chup gaya to woh bol uthay keh agar mera parwardigaar mujhe seedha rasta nahin dikhaye ga to mein un logon mein ho jaon ga jo bhatak rahe hein. Phir jab sooraj ko dekha keh jagmagaa raha hai to kehne lage: Yeh mera parwrdigaar hai. Yeh sab se bada hai. Magar jab woh bhi ghuroob ho gaya to kehne lage: Logo! Jin cheezon ko tum (allah) ka shareek banate ho mein un se bezar hoon. Mein ne sab se yaksoo ho kar apne aap ko usi zaat ki taraf matwajjah kiya jis ne aasmanon aur zameen ko paida kiya hai aur mein mushrikon mein se nahin hoon. Aur un ki qoam un se behas karne lagi to unhon ne kaha tum mujh se allah ke bare mein (kaya) behas karte ho, Us ne to mujhe seedha rasta dikhaya hai aur jin cheezon ko tum us ka shareek banate ho mein un se nahin darta. Han jo mera parwardigaar kuch chahe. Mera parwardigaar apne ilm se har cheez ka ihata kiye huaye hai. Kaya tum khayal nahin karte? Bhala mein un cheezon se jin ko tum (allah ka) shareek banate ho kiyoun kar daroon jab keh tum us se nahin darte keh allah ka sharek banate ho jis ki us ne koi sanad nazil nahin ki. Ab donon fareeqon mein se kon sa fareeq aman (aur Jamee’at-e-Khatir) ka mustahiq hai, Agar samajh rakhte ho (to bataao). Jo log iman laaye aur apne iman ko (shirak ke) zulam se makhloot nahin kiya un ke liye aman (aur Jamee’at-e-Khatir) hai aur wahi hidayat pane wale hein. Aur yeh hamari daleel thi jo Ham ne ibraheem ko un ki qoam ke muqabile mein ata ki thi. Ham jis ke chahte hein darje buland kar dete hein. Beshak tumhara parwardigaar dana aur khoob ilam wala hai.” (Al-An’aam: 6/75-83)

 

Is maqam par Allah T’aala ne Ibraheem علیہ السلام aur un ki qoam ke darmiyan manaazare ka zikar kiya hai. Aap ne yeh wazih farmaya keh roshan sitaron ki soorat mein nazar aane wale Ajraam-e-Falki ma’abood hone ke laaiq nahin. Allah ke sath un ki ibaadat nahin honi chahiye kiyoun keh woh makhlooq hein, Jinhein dekh bhal ki zaroorat hai. Woh Khaliq ke banaye huaye aur us ke hukam ke tab’e hein, Kabhi tuloo’a hote hein to kabhi ghuroob ho kar nazron se ujhal ho jate hein jabkeh Allah T’aala se koi cheez posheeda nahin, Woh azli aur abdi hai, Us ke sath aur koi ma’abood nahin.

Sab se pehle Aap ne yeh wazih kiya keh sitare yeh salahiyat nahin rakhte. Is ke ba’ad Aap ne chand ka zikar farmaya jo sitaron se zayada roshan aur zayada khubsoorat hai. Aur aakhir mein sooraj ka zikar farmaya jo keh nzara aane wale Ajram-e-Falki mein sab se zayada roshan aur khubsoorat hai. Aur wazih kiya keh yeh bhi kisi ke hukam ka tab’e aur musakhar hai . Jaise keh Allah T’aala ka irshad hai:

 

وَمِنْ اٰيٰتِهِ الَّيْلُ وَالنَّهَارُ وَالشَّمْسُ وَالْقَمَرُ ۭ لَا تَسْجُدُوْا لِلشَّمْسِ وَلَا لِلْقَمَرِ وَاسْجُدُوْا لِلّٰهِ الَّذِيْ خَلَقَهُنَّ اِنْ كُنْتُمْ اِيَّاهُ تَعْبُدُوْنَ 37؀

 

“Aur rat aur din aur sooraj aur chan us ki nishaniyon mein se hein. Tum log na to sooraj ko sajda karo aur na chand ko, Balkeh Allah hi ko sajda karo jis ne in cheezon ko paida kiya hai agar tum ko usi ki ibaadat manzoor ho.” (Ha’meem Al-Sajda: 41/37)

 

Isi liye Allah T’asla ne farmaya:

 

فَلَمَّا رَاَ الشَّمْسَ بَازِغَةً قَالَ هٰذَا رَبِّيْ هٰذَآ اَكْبَرُ ۚ فَلَمَّآ اَفَلَتْ قَالَ يٰقَوْمِ اِنِّىْ بَرِيْۗءٌ مِّمَّا تُشْرِكُوْنَ  78؀ اِنِّىْ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِيْ فَطَرَ السَّمٰوٰتِ وَالْاَرْضَ حَنِيْفًا وَّمَآ اَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِيْنَ   79؀ۚ وَحَاۗجَّهٗ قَوْمُهٗ  ۭ قَالَ اَتُحَاۗجُّوْۗنِّىْ فِي اللّٰهِ وَقَدْ هَدٰىنِ ۭ وَلَآ اَخَافُ مَا تُشْرِكُوْنَ بِهٖٓ اِلَّآ اَنْ يَّشَاۗءَ رَبِّيْ شَـيْــــًٔـا 

 

” Phir jab sooraj ko dekha keh jagmagaa raha hai to kehne lage mera Parwardigaar yeh hai. Yeh sab se bada hai magar jab woh bhi ghuroob ho gaya to kehne lage: Logo! Jin cheezon ko tum (Allah ka) sharek banate ho mein un se bezar hoon. Mein ne sab se yaksoo ho kar apne aap ko usi Zaat ki taraf matawajjah kiya hai jis ne aasmanon aur zameen ko paida kiya hai aur mein mushrikon mein se nahin hoon. Aur un ki qoam un se behas karne lagi to unhon ne kaha: Tum mujh se Allah ke bare mein (kaya) behas karte ho. Us ne to mujhe seedha raasta dikhaya hai, Aur jin cheezon ko tum us ka shareek banate ho, Mein un se nahin darta. Han jo mera Parwardigaar kuch chahe.” (Al-An’aam: 6/78-80)

Matlab yeh hai keh mein in nam nihaad ma’aboodon se nahin darta jinhein tum Allah ke siwa poojte ho. Yeh kisi ko koi faida nahin pohancha sakte na sun sakte hein na samajh rakhte hein. Balkeh woh ya to sitaron waghera ki tarah Raboobiyat ke mohtaj aur hukam ke paaband hein ya hathon se ghad ke aur taraash kar banaai hui moortiyan hein.

 

But Paraston Se Munazara Aur Da’awat-e-Ghor-o-Fikar Ke Liye Shandaar Tadbeer

 

Ahal-e-Babul buton ki poja karte thay. Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne inhi se but parasti ke bare mein munazara kiya tha aur mujasmon ko tod phod kar aur un ki Tahqeer-o-Tazleel kar ke un ka batil hona wazih farmaya tha. Jaise keh Allah T’aala ne farmaya hai:

 

وَقَالَ اِنَّمَا اتَّخَذْتُمْ مِّنْ دُوْنِ اللّٰهِ اَوْثَانًا  ۙ مَّوَدَّةَ بَيْنِكُمْ فِي الْحَيٰوةِ الدُّنْيَا  ۚ ثُمَّ يَوْمَ الْقِيٰمَةِ يَكْفُرُ بَعْضُكُمْ بِبَعْضٍ وَّيَلْعَنُ بَعْضُكُمْ بَعْضًا  ۡ وَّمَاْوٰىكُمُ النَّارُ وَمَا لَكُمْ مِّنْ نّٰصِرِيْنَ   25؀ڎ

 

“Aur Ibraheem ne kaha tum jo Allah ko chod kar buton ko le baithe ho to duniya ki zindagi mein baham doosti ke liye. (Magar) phir qayamat ke din tum aik doosare (ki doosti) se inkar karo gay aur aik doosare par la’anat bhejo gay aur tumhara thikana dozakh ho ga aur koi tumhara madad gaar na ho ga.” (Al-Ankaboot: 29/25)

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne but paraston ko Da’awt-e-Ghor-o-Fikar dene ke liye aik zabardast tadbeer ki jis ka tazkira Allah T’aala ne Soorah Anbiya’a mein farmaya. Irshad-e-Bari T’aala hai:

 

وَلَـقَدْ اٰتَيْنَآ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ رُشْدَهٗ مِنْ قَبْلُ وَكُنَّا بِهٖ عٰلِمِيْنَ 51؀ۚ اِذْ قَالَ لِاَبِيْهِ وَقَوْمِهٖ مَا هٰذِهِ التَّـمَاثِيْلُ الَّتِيْٓ اَنْتُمْ لَهَا عٰكِفُوْنَ 52؀ قَالُوْا وَجَدْنَآ اٰبَاۗءَنَا لَهَا عٰبِدِيْنَ 53؀ قَالَ لَقَدْ كُنْتُمْ اَنْتُمْ وَاٰبَاۗؤُكُمْ فِيْ ضَلٰلٍ مُّبِيْنٍ 54؀ قَالُوْٓا اَجِئْـتَنَا بِالْحَــقِّ اَمْ اَنْتَ مِنَ اللّٰعِبِيْنَ 55؀ قَالَ بَلْ رَّبُّكُمْ رَبُّ السَّمٰوٰتِ وَالْاَرْضِ الَّذِيْ فَطَرَهُنَّ ڮ وَاَنَا عَلٰي ذٰلِكُمْ مِّنَ الشّٰهِدِيْنَ 56؀ وَتَاللّٰهِ لَاَكِيْدَنَّ اَصْنَامَكُمْ بَعْدَ اَنْ تُوَلُّوْا مُدْبِرِيْنَ  57؀ فَجَــعَلَهُمْ جُذٰذًا اِلَّا كَبِيْرًا لَّهُمْ لَعَلَّهُمْ اِلَيْهِ يَرْجِعُوْنَ 58؀ قَالُوْا مَنْ فَعَلَ ھٰذَا بِاٰلِـهَتِنَآ اِنَّهٗ لَمِنَ الظّٰلِمِيْنَ 59؀ قَالُوْا سَمِعْنَا فَـتًى يَّذْكُرُهُمْ يُقَالُ لَهٗٓ اِبْرٰهِيْمُ  60؀ۭ قَالُوْا فَاْتُوْا بِهٖ عَلٰٓي اَعْيُنِ النَّاسِ لَعَلَّهُمْ يَشْهَدُوْنَ  61؀ قَالُوْٓا ءَاَنْتَ فَعَلْتَ ھٰذَا بِاٰلِهَتِنَا يٰٓـاِبْرٰهِيْمُ 62؀ۭ قَالَ بَلْ فَعَلَه ٗٗ ڰ كَبِيْرُهُمْ ھٰذَا فَسْـَٔــلُوْهُمْ اِنْ كَانُوْا يَنْطِقُوْنَ 63؀ فَرَجَعُوْٓا اِلٰٓى اَنْفُسِهِمْ فَقَالُوْٓا اِنَّكُمْ اَنْتُمُ الظّٰلِمُوْنَ  64؀ۙ ثُمَّ نُكِسُوْا عَلٰي رُءُوْسِهِمْ ۚ لَــقَدْ عَلِمْتَ مَا هٰٓـؤُلَاۗءِ يَنْطِقُوْنَ  65؀ قَالَ اَفَتَعْبُدُوْنَ مِنْ دُوْنِ اللّٰهِ مَا لَا يَنْفَعُكُمْ شَـيْــــًٔا وَّلَا يَضُرُّكُمْ 66؀ۭ اُفٍّ لَّكُمْ وَلِمَا تَعْبُدُوْنَ مِنْ دُوْنِ اللّٰهِ ۭ اَفَلَا تَعْقِلُوْنَ 67؀ قَالُوْا حَرِّقُـوْهُ وَانْصُرُوْٓا اٰلِهَتَكُمْ اِنْ كُنْتُمْ فٰعِلِيْنَ 68؀ قُلْنَا يٰنَارُكُـوْنِيْ بَرْدًا وَّسَلٰمًا عَلٰٓي اِبْرٰهِيْمَ 69؀ۙ وَاَرَادُوْا بِهٖ كَيْدًا فَجَعَلْنٰهُمُ الْاَخْسَرِيْنَ  70؀ۚ

 

“Aur Ham ne Ibraheem ko pehle se hi hidayat di thi aur Ham un ka hal se waqif thay. Jab unhon ne apne baap se kaha keh yeh kaya moortiyan hein jin (ki parastish) pe tum mo’atkif (aur qaaim) ho. Woh kehne lage keh Ham ne apne baap dada ko in ki parastish karte dekha hai. (Ibraheem ne) kaha keh tum bhi (gumrah ho) aur tumhare baap dada bhi sareeh gumrahi mein pade rahe: Woh bole: Kaya tum hamare pas (waqai) haq laaye ho ya (Ham se) khail (ki batein) karte ho? (Ibraheem ne) kaha: (Nahin) balkeh tumhara Parwardigaar aasmanon aur zameen ka Parwardigaar hai jis ne in ko paida kiya hai aur mein is (bat) ka gawah aur (isi ka qaail)hoon. Aur Allah ki qasam! Jab tum peeth phair kar chale jao gay to mein tumhare buton ke sath aik chal chaloon ga. Phir un ko tod kar reza reza kar diya magar aik bade (but) ko (na toda) takeh woh us ki taraf rujoo’a karein. Kehne lage keh hamare buton ke sath yeh moamila kis ne kiya? Woh to koi zalim hai. Logon ne kaha Ham ne aik jawan ko in ka zikar karte huaye suna hai, Us ko Ibraheem kehte hein. Woh bole keh usay logon ke samne laao takeh woh gawah rahein. (Jab Ibraheem aaye to) but paraston ne kaha Ibraheem, Hamare ma’aboodon ke sath yeh kam bhala tum ne kiya hai? (Ibraheem ne) kaha (nahin) balkeh yeh un ke bade (but) ne kiya (ho ga) agar yeh bolte hein to in se poich lo. Unhon ne apne dil mein ghor kiya to aaapas mein kehne lage: Beshak tum hi be’insaf ho. Phir unhon ne (sharminda ho kar) sar neecha kar liya (aur Ibraheem se kehne lage) keh tum jante ho keh yeh bolte nahin. (Ibraheem ne) kaha phir tum Allah ko chod kar in cheezon ko kiyoun poojte ho jo tumhein na kuch faaida de sakein aur na nuqsan pohancha sakein? Tuf hai tum par aur jin ko tum Allah ke siwa poojte ho un par bhi. Kaya tum aqal nahin rakhte? (Tab woh) kehne lage agar tumhein (is se apne ma’aboodon ka intiqam lena aur) kuch karna hai to is ko jala do aur apne ma’aboodon ki madad karo. Ham ne hukam diya aye aag! Sard ho ja aur Ibraheem par (Mojib-e-) Salaamati (ban ja.) Un logon ne Un (Ibraheem) ka bura chaha tha magar Ham ne unhi ko nuqsan mein dal diya.” (Al-Anbiya’a: 21/51-70)

 

Nabi علیہ السلام Ke La Jawab Dalaa’il:

 

Harat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne qoam ko aise dalaa’l paish kiye jin ka jawab un mushrikon ke pas siwaye nadaamat aur khamoshi ke kuch na tha. Soora-e-Shu’ara’a mein Allah T’aala ne farmaya:

 

وَاتْلُ عَلَيْهِمْ نَبَاَ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ 69؀ۘ اِذْ قَالَ لِاَبِيْهِ وَقَوْمِهٖ مَا تَعْبُدُوْنَ 70؀ قَالُوْا نَعْبُدُ اَصْنَامًا فَنَظَلُّ لَهَا عٰكِفِيْنَ     71؀ قَالَ هَلْ يَسْمَعُوْنَكُمْ اِذْ تَدْعُوْنَ 72؀ۙ اَوْ يَنْفَعُوْنَكُمْ اَوْ يَضُرُّوْنَ   73؀ قَالُوْا بَلْ وَجَدْنَآ اٰبَاۗءَنَا كَذٰلِكَ يَفْعَلُوْنَ    74؀ قَالَ اَفَرَءَيْتُمْ مَّا كُنْتُمْ تَعْبُدُوْنَ 75؀ۙ اَنْتُمْ وَاٰبَاۗؤُكُمُ الْاَقْدَمُوْنَ   76؀ڮ فَاِنَّهُمْ عَدُوٌّ لِّيْٓ اِلَّا رَبَّ الْعٰلَمِيْنَ   77؀ۙ الَّذِيْ خَلَقَنِيْ فَهُوَ يَهْدِيْنِ   78؀ۙ وَالَّذِيْ هُوَ يُطْعِمُنِيْ وَيَسْقِيْنِ 79؀ۙ وَاِذَا مَرِضْتُ فَهُوَ يَشْفِيْنِ   80؀۽ وَالَّذِيْ يُمِيْـتُـنِيْ ثُمَّ يُحْيِيْنِ   81؀ۙ وَالَّذِيْٓ اَطْمَــعُ اَنْ يَّغْفِرَ لِيْ خَطِيْۗـــــَٔــتِيْ يَوْمَ الدِّيْنِ   82؀ۭ رَبِّ هَبْ لِيْ حُكْمًا وَّاَلْـحِقْنِيْ بِالصّٰلِحِيْنَ   83؀ۙ

 

“Aur (aye Nabi!) In ko Ibraheem ka haal padh kar suna do. Jab unhon ne apne baap aur apni qoam ke logon se kaha keh tum kis cheez ko poojte ho? Woh kehne lage keh Ham buton ko poojte hein aur un ki pooja par qaaim hein. Ibraheem ne kaha keh jab tum un ko pukarte ho to woh tumhari aawaz ko sunte hein? Ya tumhein kuch faida de sakte hein? Unhon ne kaha: (nahin) balkeh Ham ne apne baap dada ko isi tarah karte dekha hai. Ibraheem ne kaha keh tumne dekha keh jin ko tum poojte rahe ho, Tum bhi aur tumhare agle baap dada bhi, Woh mere dushman hein, Lekin Allah Rabb-ul-Aalameen (mera doost hai) Jis ne mujhe paida kiya aur wahi meri rahnumai farmata hai, Aur wahi mujhe khilata aur pilata hai aur jab mein bimar hota hoon to mujhe shifa bakhashta hai aur jo mujhe maare ga aur phir zinda kare ga aur jis se mein umeed rakhta hoon keh qayaamat ke din mere gunah bakhshe ga. Aye Parawardigaar! Mujhe Ilam-o-Danish ata kar aur naikoo karon mein shamil kar. “(Al-Sho’ara’a: 26/69-83)

 

Aur Soora-e-Saffaat mein farmaya:

 

وَاِنَّ مِنْ شِيْعَتِهٖ لَاِبْرٰهِيْمَ  83؀ۘ اِذْ جَاۗءَ رَبَّهٗ بِقَلْبٍ سَلِـيْمٍ 84؀ اِذْ قَالَ لِاَبِيْهِ وَقَوْمِهٖ مَاذَا تَعْبُدُوْنَ 85؀ۚ اَىِٕفْكًا اٰلِــهَةً دُوْنَ اللّٰهِ تُرِيْدُوْنَ  86؀ۭ فَمَا ظَنُّكُمْ بِرَبِّ الْعٰلَمِيْنَ  87؀ فَنَظَرَ نَــظْرَةً فِي النُّجُوْمِ 88؀ۙ فَقَالَ اِنِّىْ سَقِيْمٌ  89؀ فَتَوَلَّوْا عَنْهُ مُدْبِرِيْنَ  90؀ فَرَاغَ اِلٰٓى اٰلِـهَــتِهِمْ فَقَالَ اَلَا تَاْكُلُوْنَ   91؀ۚ مَا لَكُمْ لَا تَنْطِقُوْنَ  92؀ فَرَاغَ عَلَيْهِمْ ضَرْبًۢـا بِالْيَمِيْنِ  93؀ فَاَقْبَلُوْٓا اِلَيْهِ يَزِفُّوْنَ  94؀ قَالَ اَ تَعْبُدُوْنَ مَا تَنْحِتُوْنَ  95؀ۙ وَاللّٰهُ خَلَقَكُمْ وَمَا تَعْمَلُوْنَ  96؀ قَالُوا ابْنُوْا لَهٗ بُنْيَانًا فَاَلْقُوْهُ فِي الْجَــحِيْمِ  97؀ فَاَرَادُوْا بِهٖ كَيْدًا فَجَـعَلْنٰهُمُ الْاَسْفَلِيْنَ  98؀

 

“Aur un hi (Nooh علیہ السلام) ke peroo’kaaron mein Ibraheem thay. Jab Woh apne Parwardigaar ke pas (aib se) pak dil le kar aaye. Jab Unhon ne apne baap se aur apni qoam se kaha keh tum kin cheezon ko poojte ho? Kaya tum Allah ke siwa ghade huaye ma’aboodn ke talib ho? Bhala Parwardigaar-e-Aalam ke bare mein tumhara kaya khayal hai? Tab unhon ne sitaron ki taraf aik nazar ki aur kaha keh mein to bimar hon. Tab woh un se peeth phair kar loat gaye. Phir Ibraheem un ke ma’aboodon ki taraf mutawajjah huaye aur kehne lage keh tum khate kiyuon nahin? Tumhen kaya huwa hai tum bolte nahin? Phir un ko dahne hath se maarna (aur todna) shuru kiya. (Waapisi par) woh log un ke pas dodte huaye aaye, To aap ne kaha keh tum aisi cheezon ko kiyoun poojte ho jin ko khud banate ho, Halankeh tum ko aur jo tum banate ho us ko Allah hi ne paida kiya hai. Woh kehne lage is ke liye aik imaarat banao, Phir Is ko aag ke dher mein dal do. Gharaz unhon ne un ke sath aik chal chalni chahi aur Ham ne unhi ko zer kar diya.” (Al-Saffaat: 37/83-98)

 

In aayaat mein Allah T’aala ne Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ke bare mein bayan farmaya hai keh unhon ne qoam ki but’parasti ki tardeed ki aur buton ki Tahqeer-o-Tanqees farmaai aur un se kaha: مَا هٰذِهِ التَّـمَاثِيْلُ الَّتِيْٓ اَنْتُمْ لَهَا عٰكِفُوْنَ ” Yeh kaya mooratiyan hein jin (ki parastish) par tum mo’atkif (aur qaa’im) ho?” (Al-Anbiya’a: 21/52) Unhon ne kaha: وَجَدْنَآ اٰبَاۗءَنَا لَهَا عٰبِدِيْنَ “Ham ne apne baap dada ko in ki parastish karte dekha hai.” (Al-Anbiya’a: 21/53) Ya’ani un ke pas siraf yahi daleel thi keh baap dada ka tareeqa raha hai keh woh Allah ke sath doosare shareekon ki ibaadat karte rahe hein. Tab Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne jawab diya: لَقَدْ كُنْتُمْ اَنْتُمْ وَاٰبَاۗؤُكُمْ فِيْ ضَلٰلٍ مُّبِيْنٍ  “Tum bhi (gumrah ho) aur tumhare baap dada bhi sareeh gumrahi mein pade rahe.” (Al-Anbiya’a: 21/54)

 

Ilawa azeen Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne apne baap aur qoam se kaha:

 

مَاذَا تَعْبُدُوْنَ 85؀ۚاَىِٕفْكًا اٰلِــهَةً دُوْنَ اللّٰهِ تُرِيْدُوْنَ  86؀ۭفَمَا ظَنُّكُمْ بِرَبِّ الْعٰلَمِيْنَ  87؀

 

“Tum kin cheezon ko poojte ho? Kaya Allah ke siwa ghade huaye ma’aboodon ke talib ho? Bhala Parwardigaar-e-Aalam ke bare mein tumhara kaya khayal hai?” (Al-Saffaat: 37/85-87)

 

Qatadah رحمہ اللہ ne farmaya: Is asyat ka matlab yeh hai keh tumhara kaya khayal hai keh Allah T’aala tumhare sath kaya moamila farmaye ga, Jab tum us ke pas jao gay, Jab keh duniya mein tum dosron ki ibaadat karte rahe?”( Tafseer Ibn-e-Kaseer: 7/20, Tafseer Soorah-e-Saffaat, Aayat: 87)

 

Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne un se yeh bhi farmaya:

 

قَالَ هَلْ يَسْمَعُوْنَكُمْ اِذْ تَدْعُوْنَ 72؀ۙ اَوْ يَنْفَعُوْنَكُمْ اَوْ يَضُرُّوْنَ   73؀ قَالُوْا بَلْ وَجَدْنَآ اٰبَاۗءَنَا كَذٰلِكَ يَفْعَلُوْنَ    74؀

 

“Jab tum un ko pukarte ho to kaya woh tumhari aawaz ko sunte hein? Ya tumhein kuch faaida de sakte hein? Ya nuqsan phancha sakte hein? Unhon ne kaha: (Nahin) balkeh Ham ne apne baap dada ko isi tarah karte dekha hai.” (Al-Sho’ara’a: 26/72-74)

 

Ya’ani mukhalifeen ne tasleem kiya keh yeh naam nihaad ma’abood kisi ki pukar nahin sunte aur kisi ko nafa’a ya nuqsan nahin pohancha sakte. Un ki pooja ka sabab apne jaise jahil bazurgon ki pairwi aur taqleed hai. Isi liye Aap ne un se farmaya:

 

قَالَ اَفَرَءَيْتُمْ مَّا كُنْتُمْ تَعْبُدُوْنَ 75؀ۙ اَنْتُمْ وَاٰبَاۗؤُكُمُ الْاَقْدَمُوْنَ   76؀ڮ فَاِنَّهُمْ عَدُوٌّ لِّيْٓ اِلَّا رَبَّ الْعٰلَمِيْنَ   77؀ۙ

 

“Tum ne dekha keh jin ko tum poojte rahe, Tum bhi aur tumhare agle baap dada bhi, Woh mere dushman hein lekin Rabb-ul-Aalameen (mera dost hai).” (Al-Sho’ara’a: 26/75-77)

 

Yeh aik Na’qabil-e-Tardeed suboot hai keh buton ki uloohiyat ka da’awa batil hai kiyoun keh Ibraheem ne un se bezari ka izhar farmaya aur un ki tuheen ki. Agar woh kisi ka kuch bigaad sakte to zaroor Aap ko nuqsan pohanchate aur agar kisi par asar andaaz ho sakte to Aap par hote.

 

Qoam ke but parast logon ne jawaban kaha:

 

قَالُوْٓا اَجِئْـتَنَا بِالْحَــقِّ اَمْ اَنْتَ مِنَ اللّٰعِبِيْنَ 55؀

 

“Kaya tum hamare pas (waqai) haq laaye ho ya (Ham se) khel (ki batein) karte ho.” (Al-Anbiya’a: 21/55)

 

Ya’ani unhon ne aap se kaha: Aap jo kuch keh rahe hein, Jis tarah aap hamare ma’aboodon ki tuheen kar rahe hein aur is ki bunyad par hamare Aaba-o-Ajdaad par ta’an kar rahe hein, Aap yeh batein sanjeedagi se kar rahe hein ya mahaz mazaq hai?”

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne kaha:

 

قَالَ بَلْ رَّبُّكُمْ رَبُّ السَّمٰوٰتِ وَالْاَرْضِ الَّذِيْ فَطَرَهُنَّ ڮ وَاَنَا عَلٰي ذٰلِكُمْ مِّنَ الشّٰهِدِيْنَ 56؀

 

“(Nahin) balkeh tumhara Parwardigaar aasmanon aur zameen ka Parwardigaar hai jis ne un ko paida kiya hai, Aur mein is (bat) ka gawah (aur isi ka qaa’il) hoon.” (Al-Anbiya’a: 21/56)

 

Ya’ani aap ne farmaya: “Mein yeh batein intihaai sanjeedagi se haqiqat ki buniyad par keh raha hoon. Tumhara asal ma’abood woh hai jis ke siwa koi ibaadat ka mustahiq nahin, Woh tumhara balkeh har cheez ka Rabb hai. Us ne aasman aur zameen ko be’misal paida kiya hai. Lihaza wahi akaila ibaadat ka mustahiq hai, Us ka koi shareek nahin aur mein is haqiqat ki gawahi deta hoon.”

 

Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne farmaya:

 

وَتَاللّٰهِ لَاَكِيْدَنَّ اَصْنَامَكُمْ بَعْدَ اَنْ تُوَلُّوْا مُدْبِرِيْنَ  57؀

 

“Aur Allah ki qasam! Jab tum peeth phair kar chale jao gay to mein tumhare buton ke sath aik chal chaloon ga.” (Al-Anbiya’a: 21/57)

 

Aap ne qasam kha li keh jab woh log jashan manaane chale jaein gay to aap un buton ke bare mein koi tadbeer karein gay jinhein woh pojte hein.

 

Ba’az Ulma’a ne farmaya” Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne yeh bat dil mein kahi thi.” Hazrat Ibn-e-Mas’ood رضی اللہ عنہ ka kehna hai keh ba’az afraad ne bat Aap ki zuban se sun li thi. ( Tafseer Ibn-e-Kaseer: 10/51, Tafseer Soorah-e-Al-Anbiya’a: Aayat: 57)

 

Qoam Ka Jashan Aur Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام Ki But’shikni

 

Woh log sal mein aik bar bahir nikal kar Eid (qoami jashan) manaaya karte thay. Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko un ke baap ne is jashan mein shamil hone ki da’awat di to Aap ne farmaya:”Mein bimar hoon.”

 

Jise Allah T’aala ne youn bayan farmaya:

 

فَنَظَرَ نَــظْرَةً فِي النُّجُوْمِ 88؀ۙ فَقَالَ اِنِّىْ سَقِيْمٌ  89؀

 

“Tab unhon ne sitaron ki taraf aik nazar ki aur kaha mein to bimar hoon.” (Al-Saffaat: 37/88-89)

 

Aap ne kalaam mein “Tauriya” kiya takeh aap buton ko pash pash kar ke un ke mazhab ki ghalti zahir kar sakein aur sache deen ki haqqaniyat wazih kar sakein.

 

Jab woh log jashan manane chale gaye to aap jaldi se logonki nazron se bach kar buton ke pas pohanch gaye. Dekha keh woh shandar mahol mein hein aur logon ne (apne khayal mein) un ki khushnoodi hasil karne ke liye un ke aagaye tarah tarah ke khane rakhe huaye hein, To un ka mazaq udate huaye farmaya:

 

اَلَا تَاْكُلُوْنَ   91؀ۚ مَا لَكُمْ لَا تَنْطِقُوْنَ  92؀

 

“Tum khate kiyoun nahin? Tumhein kaya huwa hai tum bolte kiyoun nahin?” (Al-Saffaat: 37/91-92)

 

فَرَاغَ عَلَيْهِمْ ضَرْبًۢـا بِالْيَمِيْنِ  93؀ (Al-Saffaat: 37/93) “Phir un ki taraf mud kar daien hath se aik aik zarab lagaate gaye.”Kiyoun keh dayan hath zayada quwi, Shadeed, Tez aur ghalib hota hai. Aap ke hath mein aik basoola (lohe ka bhari hathiyar jis se badhai lakdi kaat’te aur taraashte hein) tha, Wahi maar maar kar unhein tod phod dia. Jaise Allah T’aala ne farmaya: فَجَــعَلَهُمْ جُذٰذًا Ya’ani ” unhein tod kar tukde tukde kar diya.” اِلَّا كَبِيْرًا لَّهُمْ لَعَلَّهُمْ اِلَيْهِ يَرْجِعُوْنَ “Siwaye bade but ke (sab ko tod diya) shayad keh woh us ki taraf rajoo’a karein.” (Al-Anbiya’a: 21/58)

 

Kehte hein Aap علیہ السلام ne basoola bade but ke hath mein de diya, Takeh yeh ta’ssur mile keh isaye apne sath chote buton ki bhi ibaadat hote dekh kar ghussa aa gaya, Is liye us ne sab ko tod phod kar rakh diya hai.

 

Jab log jashan se farigh ho kar waapas aaye aur apne buton ki durgat bani hui dekhi, Tab unhon ne kaha: مَنْ فَعَلَ ھٰذَا بِاٰلِـهَتِنَآ “Hamare ma’aboodon ke sath yeh moamila kis ne kiya?” (Al-Anbiya’a: 21/59)

 

Agar un logon ko aqal hoti to un ke ma’aboodon ke sath jo kuch hogaya tha, Is se unhein haq ki daleel samajh mein aa jati. Agar yeh but ma’abod hote to kisi bhi bad’andesh ke khilaf apna difa’a karte. Lekin apni jahaalat, Himaaqat, Zalaalat aur bewqoofi ki bina par unhon ne kaha.” Hamare ma’abodon ke sath yeh moamila kis ne kiya?” Kuch logon ne kaha: سَمِعْنَا فَـتًى يَّذْكُرُهُمْ يُقَالُ لَهٗٓ اِبْرٰهِيْمُ   “Ham ne aik jawan ko un ka zikar karte huaye suna hai us ko Ibraheem kehte hein.” (Al-Anbiya’a: 21/60)

 

Ya’ani woh un ke aib bayan karta hai, In ki tahqeer aur tazleel karta hai, Usi ne piche reh kar inhein toda hai. Hazrat Ibn-e-Mas’ood رضی اللہ عنہ farmate hein يَّذْكُرُهُمْ “un ka zikar karta tha” Is se murad Ibraheem ka yeh farmaan hai:

 

وَتَاللّٰهِ لَاَكِيْدَنَّ اَصْنَامَكُمْ بَعْدَ اَنْ تُوَلُّوْا مُدْبِرِيْنَ  57؀

 

“Aur Allah ki qasam! Jab tum peeth phair kar chale jao gay to mein tumhare buton ke sath aik chal chaloon ga.” (Al-Anbiya’a: 21/57)

 

قَالُوْا فَاْتُوْا بِهٖ عَلٰٓي اَعْيُنِ النَّاسِ لَعَلَّهُمْ يَشْهَدُوْنَ  61؀

 

“Woh bole keh Usay logon ke samne laao takeh woh gawah rahein.” (Al-Anbiya’a: 21/61)

 

Ya’ani Usay bade ijtima’a mein logon ke samne hazir karo takeh woh sab log us ki batein sunein aur usay milne wali saza dekhein. Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ka buton ko todne se maqsood hi yeh tha keh sab log jama’a ho jaein takeh tamaam but paraston ke samne un ka aqeeda ghalat hone ki daleel paish ki jaye. Hazrat Moosa علیہ السلام ne bhi isi maqsad ke liye Fira’on se kaha tha:

 

مَوْعِدُكُمْ يَوْمُ الزِّيْنَةِ وَاَنْ يُّحْشَرَ النَّاسُ ضُـحًي 59؁

 

“Zeenat aur jashan ke din ka wa’ada hai aur yeh keh log din chadhe hi jama’a ho jaein.” (Taha: 20/59)

 

Qoam Ka Radd-e-Amal Aur Ibraheem علیہ السلام Ka Muskit Jawab:

 

Jab sab log jama’a huaye aur Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko bhi Majma-e-Aam mein le aaye, To unhon ne bat shuru ki aur kaha:

 

ءَاَنْتَ فَعَلْتَ ھٰذَا بِاٰلِهَتِنَا يٰٓـاِبْرٰهِيْمُ 62؀ۭ قَالَ بَلْ فَعَلَه ٗٗ ڰ كَبِيْرُهُمْ ھٰذَا فَسْـَٔــلُوْهُمْ اِنْ كَانُوْا يَنْطِقُوْنَ 63؀

 

“Aye Ibraheem! Hamare ma’aboodon ke sath yeh kam bhala tum ne kiya hai? Ibraheem ne kaha: (Nahin) balkeh yeh un ke is bade (but) ne kiya (ho ga.) Agar yeh bolte hein to in se pooch lo.”

(Al-Anbiya’a: 21/62,63)

 

Is ka matlab yeh bhi bayan kiya gaya hai keh us ne mujhe todne par aamada kiya hai. Is kalaam mein ta’areez thi. Asal mein Ibraheem علیہ السلام logon ki tawajjah isi haqeeqat ki taraf mabzool karaana chahte thay keh un ke ma’abood to bolne se bhi qasir hein, Is liye unhein tasleem kar lena chahiye keh yeh mahaz aam pathron jaise pathar hi hein aur kuch nahin. Unhon ne apne dil mein ghor kiya to aaapas mein kehne lage: اِنَّكُمْ اَنْتُمُ الظّٰلِمُوْنَ   ” beshak tum hi be’insaf ho” Ya’ani woh apne aap ko malaamat karne lage aur unhon ne kaha: ” Tum ne khud hi yeh ghalti ki keh un ke pas koi chokidaar ya muhafiz na choda.” ثُمَّ نُكِسُوْا عَلٰي رُءُوْسِهِمْ (Al-anbiya,a: 21/65) “Tab unhon ne sar jhuka liye.”

Qatadah رحمہ اللہ ne farmaya: “Ya’ani woh herat zada reh gay (keh kaya jawab dein?) Unhon ne (sharam se) sar jhuka liye. ( Tafseer Al-Tabri: 10/56 Tafseer Soorah Al-Anbiya’a: Aayat: 65) Aur bole: لَــقَدْ عَلِمْتَ مَا هٰٓـؤُلَاۗءِ يَنْطِقُوْنَ “Tum jante ho yeh bolte”

 

Ya’ani Ibraheem! Aap ko ma’aloom hai keh yeh mujasme batein nahin karte. Phir Aap hamein kiyoun kehte hein keh in se poch lo. Tab Hazrat Khaleel علیہ السلام ne farmaya:

 

اَفَتَعْبُدُوْنَ مِنْ دُوْنِ اللّٰهِ مَا لَا يَنْفَعُكُمْ شَـيْــــًٔا وَّلَا يَضُرُّكُمْ 66؀ۭ اُفٍّ لَّكُمْ وَلِمَا تَعْبُدُوْنَ مِنْ دُوْنِ اللّٰهِ ۭ اَفَلَا تَعْقِلُوْنَ 67؀

 

“Phir tum Allah ko chod kar aisi cheezon ko kiyoun poojte ho jo tumhein na kuch faaida de sakein na nuqsan pohancha sakein? Tuf hai tum par aur jin ko tum Allah ke siwa poojte ho un par bhi. Kaya tum aqal nahi rakhte?” (Al-Anbiya’a: 21/66,67)

 

Doosare maqam par Allah T’aala ne farmaya: فَاَقْبَلُوْٓا اِلَيْهِ يَزِفُّوْنَ “To woh log Un ke pas dodate huaye aaye.” (Al-Saffaat: 37/94)

 

Mujahid رحمہ اللہ ne farmaya: Ya’ani ” Woh tezi se Aap ki taraf gir pade.” (Tafseer Ibn-e-Kaseer: 7/22 Tafser soorah Al-Saffaat: Aayat: 94) Aap ne farmaya: اَ تَعْبُدُوْنَ مَا تَنْحِتُوْنَ   “Kaya tum aisi cheezon ko poojte ho jin ko khud taraashte ho.” ya’ani tum un buton ki pooja kiyoun karte ho jinhein tum khud lakdi aur pathar se taraash kar apni marzi ke mutabiq un ki shakal banaate ho?”

 

وَاللّٰهُ خَلَقَكُمْ وَمَا تَعْمَلُوْنَ

 

“Halankeh tum ko aur jo tum banaate ho us ko Allah hi ne paida kiya hai.” (Al-Saffaat: 37/96)

 

Is Aayat-e-Mubaraka mein [مَا] ko masdariya qaraar de kar is tarah bhi tarjuma kiya ja sakta hai: “Allah ne tumhein aur tumhare a’amaal ko paida kiya hai.” Aur [مَا] ko [الذی] ke ma’ani mein isam mosool qaraar de kar is tarah bhi tarjuma kiya ja sakta hai: “Allah ne tumhein bhi paida kiya hai aur jo kuch tum banaate ho (ya’ani asnaam) unhein bi (paida kiya hai.”)

Donon sooraton mein yahi mafhoom hasil hota hai keh tum bhi makhlooq ho aur yeh but bhi makhlooq hein, Phir aik makhlooq doosari makhlooq ki ibaadat kiyoun kare? Unhein poojna durust hai to yeh bhi durust hona chahiye keh woh tumhein poojein (kiyoun keh makhlooq hone ke lihaz se sab baraabar hein) lihaza yeh dono batein baraabar ghalat hein. Ibaadat siraf usi khaliq ki wajib hai, Jis ka koi shareek nahin.

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علہ السلم Aag Ka Alaao Mein

 

Qoam ne la’jawab hone par wahi rawaiya apnaya jo har sarkash aur mutkabbir shikasat khane par apnata hai. Lihaza mushrik qoam ne Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko Nishan-e-Ibrat banane ka parogram banaya. Allah T’aala ne un ki buri chal ka zikar karte huaye farmaya:

 

قَالُوا ابْنُوْا لَهٗ بُنْيَانًا فَاَلْقُوْهُ فِي الْجَــحِيْمِ  97؀ فَاَرَادُوْا بِهٖ كَيْدًا فَجَـعَلْنٰهُمُ الْاَسْفَلِيْنَ  98؀

 

“Woh kehne lage keh is ke liye aik imaarat banao, Phir Is ko aag ke dhair mein dal do. Gharaz unhon ne us ke sath aik chal chalni chahi aur Ham ne unhein hi zer kar diya.” (Al-Saffaat: 37/97-98)

 

Jab Woh log Behas-o-Munazara ke maidan mein shikasat kha gaye aur un ke pas koi daleel baqi rahi na shubah jise daleel ka rang de kar paish kiya ja sake, To unhon ne sarkashi aur himaaqat par mabni apne mazhab ki ta’eed ke liye quwwat aur iqtidar ko ista’amal karne ka faisla kiya. Lekin Allah T’aala ne Apni khas tadbeer se Deen-e-Haq ko ghalib kar ke Apni Burhan ko pukhta sabit kar diya, Jaisa keh Irshad hai:

 

قَالُوْا حَرِّقُـوْهُ وَانْصُرُوْٓا اٰلِهَتَكُمْ اِنْ كُنْتُمْ فٰعِلِيْنَ 68؀ قُلْنَا يٰنَارُكُـوْنِيْ بَرْدًا وَّسَلٰمًا عَلٰٓي اِبْرٰهِيْمَ 69؀ۙ وَاَرَادُوْا بِهٖ كَيْدًا فَجَعَلْنٰهُمُ الْاَخْسَرِيْنَ  70؀ۚ

 

“(Tab) Woh kehne lage keh agar tumhein (Is se apne ma’abood ka intiqam lena aur) kuch karna hai to is ko jala do aur apne ma’aboodon ki madad karo. Ham ne hukam diya: Aye aag! Sarad ho ja aur Ibraheem par (Mo’jib-e-)Salaamati (ban ja) un logon ne to un (Ibraheem) ka bura chaha tha magar Ham ne unhi ko nuqsan mein dal diya.”(Al-Anbiya’a: 21/68-70)

 

Waqia yeh huwa keh unhon ne har mumkin jagah se eindhan jama’a karna shuru kar diya aur aik muddat tak ikattha karte rahe, Nobat yahan tak pohanch gai keh agar koi aurat bimar hoti to yeh nazar mantti keh agar mjhe shifa ho gai to Ibraheem ko Nazar-e-Aatish karne ke liye itna eindhan doon gi. Phir unhon ne aik wasee’a hamwar jagah mein woh tamaam eindhan rakh kar usay aag laga di, Aag roshan hui, Bhadki aur us ke sho’ale buland ho gaye. Us se itni badi chingariyan udne lagien jo is se pehle kahi kisi ne nahin dekhi thien.

Tab unhon ne Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko aik Minjaneeq mein rakha jo “Haizan” nam ke aik “Kurdi” aadami ne banai thi. Yeh aala sab se pehle isi shakhas ne banaya tha. Allah T’aala ne usay zameen mein dhansa diya. Woh qayamat tak dhanasta chala jaye ga.

Phir logon ne Aap ko pakad kar bandh diya aur mashkein kas deein. Us waqat Aap yeh farma rahe thay: [ لاالہ الا انت سبحنک رب العلمین، لک الحمد ولک الملک، لا شریک لک ] “Aye Allah! Tere siwa koi ma’abood nahin, Tu pak hai, Jahanon ke maalik! Teri hi ta’areef hai, Teri hi badshahi hai aur Tera koi shareek nahin.”

Jab Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko hath paaon bandh kar minjaneeq mein rakha gaya aur us ke zariaye se aag mein phainka gaya to Aap farma rahe thay: { حَسۡبُنَا اللّٰهُ وَنِعۡمَ الۡوَكِيۡلُ } ” Hamein Allah hi kafi hai aur woh acha kaarsaz hai.”

Sahih Bukhari mein Hazrat Abdullah Bin Abbas رضی اللہ عنہما se riwayat hai, Unhon ne farmaya: {حَسۡبُنَا اللّٰهُ وَنِعۡمَ الۡوَكِيۡلُ } Yeh bat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne us waqat farmai thi jab Un ko aag mein phainka gaya aur Muhammad صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne tab farmai jab un ko bataaya gaya:

 

اِنَّ النَّاسَ قَدْ جَمَعُوْا لَكُمْ فَاخْشَوْھُمْ فَزَادَھُمْ اِيْمَانًا ڰ وَّقَالُوْا حَسْبُنَا اللّٰهُ وَنِعْمَ الْوَكِيْلُ ١٧٣؁ فَانْقَلَبُوْا بِنِعْمَةٍ مِّنَ اللّٰهِ وَفَضْلٍ لَّمْ يَمْسَسْھُمْ سُوْۗءٌ 

 

“Kaffaar ne Tumhare (muqabile ke) liye (Lashkar-e-Kaseer) jama’a kiya hai, So un se daro to un ka iman aur zayada ho gaya aur kehne lage keh Ham ko Allah kafi hai aur woh bahut acha kaarsaaz hai. Phir woh Allah ki ne’amaton aur us ke fazal ke sath (Khush-o-Khurram) waapis aaye. Un ko kisi tarah ka zarar na pohancha.” (Aal-e-Imran: 3/173,174) (Sahih Al-Bukhari, Al-Tafseer, Baab-o-Qaolillahi Talaa  الذین قال لھم الناس ان الناس قد جمعوا لکم فاخشوھم, Hadees: 4563.)

Ba’az Ulma’a ne zikar kiya hai keh jab Ibraheem علیہ السلام hawa mein thaye to Jibraeel علیہ السلام zahir huaye aur farmaya: Ibraheem! Aap ko koi haajat? Unhon ne kaha: “Aap se to koi kam nahin.”

Hazrat Ibn-e-Abbas رضی اللہ عنہما aur Hazrat Saeed Bin Jubair رحمہ اللہ se riwayat hai keh barish ka farishta kehne laga: “Mujhe kab hukam diya jaye ga keh mein barish barsa doon?” Lekin Allah ka hukam is se bhi pehle poora ho gaya. Irshad-e-Bari T’asla hai:

 

قُلْنَا يٰنَارُكُـوْنِيْ بَرْدًا وَّسَلٰمًا عَلٰٓي اِبْرٰهِيْمَ

 

“Ham ne hukam diya aye aag! Sarad ho ja aur Ibraheem pa (Mo’j-b-e-) salaamati (ban ja.”) (Al-Anbiya: 21/69)

 

Hazrat Ali رضی اللہ عنہ ka kehna hai: { سَلٰمًا } ka matlab hai keh Aap ko takleef na pohanchaaye. (Tafseer Al-Tabri: 10/58, Tafseer Soorat-ul-Anbiya, Aayat: 69)

 

Hazrat Ibn-e-Abbas رضی اللہ عنہما aur Abu-ul-Aaliya رحمہ اللہ ne farmaya: “Agar Allah T’aala yeh na farmata: سَلٰمًا عَلٰٓي اِبْرٰهِيْمَ “Ibraheem par salaamati wali ho ja!” To aag itni thandi ho jati keh aap ko us ki thandak se takleef mehsoos hoti.

Hazrat Ka’ab Ahbaar رحمہ اللہ farmate hein keh us din poori zameen ke bashinde aag se faaida na utha sake aur aag ne Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ki siraf do rasiyan jalaaien jin se woh bandhe gaye thay.

Minhaal Bin Amar رحمہ اللہ se riwayat hai keh Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne farmaa: “Meri zindagi mein koi din aur rat wahan guzre huaye ayyaam se zayada khushgawaar nahin guzri.”( Tafseer A-Tabri: 10/58 Tafseer Soorat-ul-Anbiya’a, Aayat: 69)

Kaffaar ne Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام par fatah pani chahi, Lekin unhein shikasat hui. Unhon ne buland hona chaha lekin pasti naseeb hui. Unhon ne ghalib aana chaha lekin maghloob huaye jaisa keh Irshad-e-Bari T’aala hai:

 

وَاَرَادُوْا بِهٖ كَيْدًا فَجَعَلْنٰهُمُ الْاَخْسَرِيْنَ

 

“Aur un logon ne to Ibraheem ka bura chaha tha magar ham ne unhi ko nuqsan mein dal diya.” (Al-Anbiya’a: 21/70) Doosare maqam par farmaya: فَجَـعَلْنٰهُمُ الْاَسْفَلِيْنَ   (Al-Saffaat: 37/98) “(unhon ne Ibraheem ke sath chal chalna chahi) magar ham ne unhi ko zer kar diya.” Unhein duniya mein khasaara aur pasti naseeb hui. Aakhirat mein unhein Jahannam ki aag naseb ho gi jis mein koi thandak aur salaamati nahin. Unhein wahan salam bhi nahin kaha jaye ga balkeh us ki woh kefiyat hai jo Allah T’aala ne in alfaaz mein bayan farmaai: اِنَّهَا سَاۗءَتْ مُسْتَــقَرًّا وَّمُقَامًا   (Al-furqan: 25/66) ” Aur dozakh theharne aur rehne ki bahut buri jagah hai.”

Hazrat Umm-e-Shareek رضی اللہ عنہا se riwayat hai keh Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne chipkali ko qatal karne ka hukam diya aur farmaya: ” Woh Ibraheem علیہ السلام ki aag mein phonkein maarti thi.” (Sahih Al-Bukhari, Ahadees-ul-Anbiya’a, Baab-o-Qaolillahi Talaa واتخذ للہ ابراہیم خلیلا, Hadees: 3359 wa Sahih Muslim’ Al-islam, Baab-o-Istihbaab-e-Qatl-e-Al Wazag, Hadees: 2237)

Umm-ul-Momineen Sayyidah Ayesha رضی اللہ عنہا se riwayat hai keh Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya: Chipkali ko qatal kar diya karo woh Ibraheem ki aag mein (usaye tez karne ke liye) phonkein maarti thi.” Chunanchah Hazrat Ayesha رضی اللہ عنہا unhein maar diya kari thien.” (Musnad-e–e-Ahmad: 6/200)

Hazrat Nafe’a رحمہ اللہ se riwayat hai keh aik aurat Umm-ul-Momineen Ayesha رضی اللہ عنہا ki khidmat mein hazir hui. Dekha keh aik neza mojood hai. Us ne kaha yeh neza kis liye hai? Farmaya: “Ham is ke sath chipkiliyon ko maara karte hein” Phir unhon ne Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ka irshad sunaya keh “Jab Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko aag mein dala gaya to tamaam janwar aag bujhane ki koshish karne lage, Siwaye chipkili ke, Jo phoonkein maar kar aag sulgane lagi thi.” (Musnad-e–e-Ahmad: 6/217)

Hazrat Fakih Bin Mugheerah ki aazad karda khatoon Saaibah se riwayat hai keh unhon ne farmaya: Mein Hazrat Ayesha رضی اللہ عنہا ke han gai to un ke ghar aik neza rakha huwa tha. Mein ne araz kiya: Umm-ul-Momineen Aap is neze ko kaya karti hein? Unhon ne farmaya: “Yeh chipkiliyon ke liye hai. Ham is ke zariye se unhein maarte hein kiyoun keh Hamein Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم  ne bataya tha keh jab Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko aag mein dala gaya to zameen ka har jaanwar Aap ki aag bujhata tha, Lekin chipkili aag mein phoonkein maarti thi, Is liye Hamein Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne hukam diya hai keh usay qatal kar diya karein.” (Sunan Ibn-e-majah, Al-Said, Baab-o-Qatl-al-Wazag, Hadees: 3231.)

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام Ka Namrood Se Munazara

 

Irshad-e-Bari T”aala hai:

 

اَلَمْ تَرَ اِلَى الَّذِيْ حَاۗجَّ اِبْرٰھٖمَ فِيْ رَبِّهٖٓ اَنْ اٰتٰىهُ اللّٰهُ الْمُلْكَ  ۘاِذْ قَالَ اِبْرٰھٖمُ رَبِّيَ الَّذِيْ يُـحْيٖ وَيُمِيْتُ ۙ قَالَ اَنَا اُحْيٖ وَاُمِيْتُ  ۭ قَالَ اِبْرٰھٖمُ فَاِنَّ اللّٰهَ يَاْتِيْ بِالشَّمْسِ مِنَ الْمَشْرِقِ فَاْتِ بِهَا مِنَ الْمَغْرِبِ فَبُهِتَ الَّذِيْ كَفَرَ  ۭ وَاللّٰهُ لَا يَهْدِي الْقَوْمَ الظّٰلِمِيْنَ   ٢٥٨؁ۚ

 

“Bhala tum ne us shakhas ko nahin dekha jo, Is (ghuroor ke) sabab se keh Allah ne us ko saltanat bakhshi, Ibraheem se Parwardigaar ke bare mein jhagadne laga. Jab Ibraheem ne kaha: Mera Rabb to woh hai Jo zinda karta hai aur maarta hai. Woh bola keh zinda karna aur maarna to mein bhi kar sakta hoon. Ibraheem ne kaha keh Allah to soraj ko mashriq se nikaalta hai tu usay maghrib se nikaal de. Yeh sun kar kaafir shashdar reh gaya aur Allah T’aala kaafir logon ko hidayat nahin diya karta.” (Al-Baqarah: 2/258)

Is maqam par Allah ne Apne Khaleel علیہ السلام ka us sarkash zalim badshah se munazara bayan farmaya hai jis ne Rabb hone ka da’awa kiya tha. Hazrat Ibraheem Khalil-ul-Rahman علیہ السلام ne us ki daleel ko ghalat sabit kar diya. Us ki jahaalat aur kam aqli ko aashkara kar diya, Daleel ke maidan mein us ka munh band kar diya aur us ke samne sedha raasta wazih farma diya.

Ulmaa-e-Nasab, Moarikheen aur mufassireen farmate hein keh yeh badshah Babul ka badshah tha jis ka naam Namrood Bin Kan’an Bin Kosh Bin Saam Bin Nooh tha. Mujahid رحمہ اللہ ne bhi yahi farmaya hai. Ba’az Ulma’a ne us ka nasab is tarah bayan kiya hai: Namrod Bin Falih Bin Aabir Bin Shalih Bin Arfakhshad Bin Saam Bin Nooh علیہ السلام.

Mujahid رحمہ اللہ aur deegar hazraat bayan karte hein keh yeh shakhas poori duniya par hukoomat karta tha. Kiyoun keh Ulma’a ke qoal ke mutabiq char badshahon ne poori duniya par hukoomat ki hai, Jin mein se do momin thay aur do kafir. Momin to Zulqarnain aur Suleman علیہم السلام hein aur kafir Namrood aur Bukht-e-Nasar hein. (Tafseer Ibn-e-Kaseer: 1/525 Tafseer Soorat-ul-Baqarah, Aayat: 258, wa Tafseer Al-Tabri: 3/34.)

Ulma’a farmate hein keh Namrood musalsal char so sal badshah raha. Us ne sarkashi zulam aur takabbur ka raasta ikhtiyar kiya aur aakhirat ki ba’jaye duniya ka hasool Paish-e-Nazar rakha. Jab usay Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne Allah Wahdahu La Shareek ki ibaadat ki da’awat di to us ne jahaalat aur gumrahi ki wajah se Khaliq ka inkar kar diya. Chunanchah Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne farmaya: رَبِّيَ الَّذِيْ يُـحْيٖ وَيُمِيْتُ “Mera Rab zinda karta hai aur maarta hai” Us ne kaha: اَنَا اُحْيٖ وَاُمِيْتُ “Mein bhi zinda karta hoon aur maarta hon.” (Al-Baqarah: 2/258)

Qatada, Sudi aur Muhammad Bin Is’haq رحمہم اللہ  bayan karte hein keh us ke samne do aadami paish kiye gaye jin ke liye Saza-e-Moat ka faisla ho chuka tha. Us ne aik ko qatal karne ka hukam diya aur dosare ko ma’af kar diya. Is tarah us ne yeh fareb diya keh us ne aik ko moat de di hai aur doosare ko zindagi bakhash di hai. ( Tafseer Al-Tabri: 3/36 wa Ibn-e-Kaseer: 1/525 Tafseer Soorat-ul-Baqarah, Aayat: 258)

Us ka yeh amal Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ki daleel ka jawab nahin tha aur na us ka Mozoo-e-Munazara se koi ta’aluq tha balkeh yeh aik be’kar bat thi jis se zahir ho gaya keh us ke pas koi daleel nahin. Hazrat Ibraheem علہ السلام ne jo daleel paish farmai thi us ki fasaahat yeh hai keh jandaron ka jeena aur marna aam mushahide ki cheez hai kiyoun keh yeh waqiaat az khud paish nahin aa sakte. Lihaza zaroor koi aisi Zaat mojood hai jis ki mashiyat ke b’gher in ashiya’a ka wujood mein aana muhal hai. Lazimi hai keh nazar aane wale waqiaat ka koi faa’il ho, Jis ne unhein paida kiya, Unhein apne apne nizam ka paband kiya, Jo sitaron, Haiwaon aur badaln ko aik jagah se doosari jagah le jata hai aur barish barsaata hai aur un jandaron ko paida karta hai jo hamein nazar aate hein phir unhein moat se hamkinar kar deta hai. Isi liye Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne farmaya: رَبِّيَ الَّذِيْ يُـحْيٖ وَيُمِيْتُ ” Mera Parwardigaar to woh hai jo zinda karta hai aur maarta hai.” Us jahil badshah ne jo kaha hai keh اَنَا اُحْيٖ وَاُمِيْتُ ” Mein bhi zinda kar sakta hoon aur maar sakta hoon.” Agar is ka yeh matlab hai keh yeh nazar aane wale kaam us ke control mein hein to saraasar zid aur hatdharmi ka izhaar hai aur agar woh matlab hai jo Qatada, Sudi aur Muhammad Bin Is’haq رحم للہ علیہم ne bayan kiya hai to Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ki paish karda daleel se koi ta’aluq hi nahin. Us ne na to muqadma ko ghalat sabit kiya hai na daleel ke muqabil daleel paish ki.

Kiyoun keh behas mein us ki shikasat ka yeh pehloo aisa hai jo hazireen ya doosare logon mein se bahut se afraad ki samajh mein aane wala nahin tha. Is liye Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne aik aur daleel paish kar di, Jis se nihayat wazih tor par Khaliq ka wujood aur Namrood ke da’awe ka butlan sabit hota tha. Is ki wajah se usay sab ke samne la jawab aur khamosh hona pada, Irshad-e-Bari T’aala hai:

 

قَالَ اِبْرٰھٖمُ فَاِنَّ اللّٰهَ يَاْتِيْ بِالشَّمْسِ مِنَ الْمَشْرِقِ فَاْتِ بِهَا مِنَ الْمَغْرِبِ

 

“Ibraheem ne kaha Allah to woh hai jo sooraj ko mashriq se nikaalta hai lihaza tu usay maghrib se nikaal de.” (Al-Baqarah: 2/258)

 

Ya’ani yeh musakkhar sooraj rozana mashriq se nikalta hai jaise isay paida karne wale aur chalane wale ne muqarrar kar rakha hai. Agar tu hi zindagi aur moat ka maalik hai jaise keh tera da’awa hai keh tu zinda karta aur moat deta hai to is sooraj ko maghrib se le aa. Kiyoun keh jis ke hath mein zindagi aur moat ka ikhtiyar ho woh jo chahe kar sakta hai, Usay na mana’a kiya ja sakta hai na maghloob kiya ja sakta hai. Balkeh woh har cheez par ghalib hota hai aur har cheez us ke hukam ki paband hoti hai. Agar tera da’awa sacha hai to yeh kam kar. Warna sabit ho jay ga keh tera da’awa ghalat hai. Haqeeqat yeh hai keh tujhe ma’aloom hai aur har shakhas janta hai keh tu yeh kam nahin kar sakta. So tu is qadar aajiz hai keh aik machar bhi paida nahin kar sakta.

Is tarah Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne us ka jahil aur aajiz hona wazih farma diya lihaza us ke pas jawab mein kehne ko kuch na raha. Us ka munh band ho gaya. Isi liye Allah T’aala ne farmaya:

 

فَبُهِتَ الَّذِيْ كَفَرَ  ۭ وَاللّٰهُ لَا يَهْدِي الْقَوْمَ الظّٰلِمِيْنَ   ٢٥٨؁ۚ

 

“Yeh sun kar kafir shashdar reh gaya aur Allah be’insafon ko hidayat nahin diya karta.” (Al-Baqarah: 2/258)

 

Sudi ne zikar kiya hai keh Ibraheem علیہ السلام aur Namrood ke darmiyan yeh munazara us din huwa, Jis din woh aag se nikle. Is se pehle un ka aamna saamna nahin huwa tha. Jis din woh ikatthe huaye us din yeh munazara waqe’a huwa. ( Tafseer Ibn-e-Kaseer: 1/526 Tafseer Soorah-e-Baqarah, Aayat: 258)

 

Zaid Bin Aslam se riwayat hai keh Namrood ne Ashya-e-Khoordani ka intizam apne hath mein rakha tha. Log ghalla lene ke liye us ke pas jate thay. Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام bhi doosare logon ke sath ghalla lene gaye. Is se pehle donon ki kabhi mulaqast nahin hui thi. Us waqat un ke darmiyan yeh munazara ho gaya. Us ne Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko ghalla dene se inkar kar diya. Aap us ke pas se aaye to aap ke pas ghalla nahin tha. Jab aap ghar ke qareeb pohanche to donon bore mitti se bhar liye aur dil mein socha keh jab mein ghar pohanchoon ga to gharwale mutma’in ho jayen gay. Ghar pohanch kar unhon ne bore utare aur khud so gaye. Aap ki Zaoja-e-Mohtarma Sarah علیہا السلام uth kar boron ke pas gaien to dekha keh Woh umda ghalle se bhare huaye hein. Unhon ne khana tayyar kiya. Jab Hazrat Ibraherm علیہ السلام bedar huaye to dekha keh khana tayyar hai. Unhon ne pocha “yeh khana kahan se aaya?” Zaoja-e-Mohtarma ne farmaya: “Jo aap laaye thay, Usi se tayyar kiya hai.” Aap samajh gaye keh yeh Allah T’adla ne moajizana tor par ata farmaya hai. ( Al-Bidayah Wal-Nihayah: 1/140.)

Zaid Bin Aslam ne farmaya: Allah T’aala ne us zalim badshah ke pas aik farishta bheja jis ne usay Allah par iman laane ko kaha. Us ne inkar kar diya. Us ne dobara iman ki da’awat di, Us ne phir inkar kar diya. Us ne teesari bar iman ki da’awat di to us ne phir inkar kiya aur kaha:”Tu apne lashkar jama’a kar le mein apne jama’a karta hoon.”

Tuloo-e-Aaftab ke waqat Namrood ne apni tamaam fojein jama’a kar lien. Allah T’aala ne itne machar bhejh diye keh sooraj un ko oat mein chup gaya. Allah ne lashkar walon par machar musallat kar diye, Unhon ne un ka goshat is tarah kha liya keh siraf hadiyan baqi reh gaien. Aik machar badshah ki nak mein dakhil ho gaya. Allah T’aala ne us ke zariaye usay char so sal azaab mein mubtala rakha. Chunanchah us ke sar par hathode maare jate thay, Hatta keh woh Allah ke hukam se halaak ho gaya. ( Al-Bidayah Wal-Nihaya: 1/140)

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام Ki Mulak-e-Sham Ki Taraf Hijrat,

Misar Mein Daakhla Aur Arz-e-Muqdas Mein Qiyaam:

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne jab qoam ki hat’dharmi, Inkaar aur kufar par israar dekha to na’umeed ho kar hijrat ka irada farma liya.

 

Irshad-e-BariT’aala hai:

 

فَاٰمَنَ لَهٗ لُوْطٌ  ۘ وَقَالَ اِنِّىْ مُهَاجِرٌ اِلٰى رَبِّيْ  ۭ اِنَّهٗ هُوَ الْعَزِيْزُ الْحَكِيْمُ 26؀ وَوَهَبْنَا لَهٗٓ اِسْحٰقَ وَيَعْقُوْبَ وَجَعَلْنَا فِيْ ذُرِّيَّتِهِ النُّبُوَّةَ وَالْكِتٰبَ وَاٰتَيْنٰهُ اَجْرَهٗ فِي الدُّنْيَا  ۚ وَاِنَّهٗ فِي الْاٰخِرَةِ لَمِنَ الصّٰلِحِيْنَ 27؀

 

“Pus un par (aik) Loot iman laaye aur (Ibraheem) kehne lage keh mein apne Parwardigaar ki taraf hijrat karne wala hoon, Beshak woh ghalib, Hikmat wala hai. Aur ham ne un ko Ya’aqoob aur Is’haq ata kiye aur un ki aulad mein Paighembari aur Kitab (muqarrar) kar di aur un ko duniya mein is ka sila ata kiya aur woh aakhirat mein bhi naik logon mein hon gay.” (Al-Ankaboot: 26/26,27)

 

Mazeed Irshad hai:

 

وَنَجَّيْنٰهُ وَلُوْطًا اِلَى الْاَرْضِ الَّتِيْ بٰرَكْنَا فِيْهَا لِلْعٰلَمِيْنَ 71؀ وَوَهَبْنَا لَهٗٓ اِسْحٰقَ  ۭ وَيَعْقُوْبَ نَافِلَةً  ۭ وَكُلًّا جَعَلْنَا صٰلِحِيْنَ 72؀ وَجَعَلْنٰهُمْ اَىِٕمَّةً يَّهْدُوْنَ بِاَمْرِنَا وَاَوْحَيْنَآ اِلَيْهِمْ فِعْلَ الْخَيْرٰتِ وَاِقَامَ الصَّلٰوةِ وَاِيْتَاۗءَ الزَّكٰوةِ  ۚ  وَكَانُوْا لَنَا عٰبِدِيْنَ 73؀

 

“Aur Ibraheem aur Loot ko us sar’zameen ki taraf bacha nikaala jis mein ham ne jahaan walon ke liye barkat rakhi hai. Aur ham ne Ibraheem ko Is’haq ata kiye aur mazeed baraan Ya’aqoob bhi. Aur sab ko naik bakhat kiya aur un ko paishwa banaya keh hamare hukam se hidayat karte aur un ko naik kam karne aur namaz qaaim karne aur zakaat dene ka hukam bheja aur woh hamari ibaadat kiya karte thay.” (Al-Anbiya: 21/71-73)

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne Allah ki raza ke liye Apni qoam se judaai ikhtiyar kar li aur un ke mulak se hijrat farma li. Aap ki Zaoja-e-Mohtarma ke aulad nahin hui thi, Is liye Aap ki koi aulad nahin thi. Is liye Aap ke sath Aap ke bhateejhe Loot Bin Haraan Bin Aazar thay. Ba’ad mein Allah T’aala ne Aap ko bhi naik aulad ata farmaai aur Nubuwwat-o-Kitab Aap ki nasal mein muqarrar farma di. Ya’ani Aap ke ba’ad mab’oos hone wala har Nabi aap hi ki aulad se tha aur aap ke ba’ad nazil hone wali har kitab aap ki nasal ke kisi fard hi par nazil hui. Yeh Aap ko Allah ki taraf se in’aam mila kiyoun keh Aap ne us ki raza ke liye apne watan, Khandaan aur qabeele ko chod diya tha. Aur hijrat kar ke us maqam par tashreef le gaye thay, Jahan aap apne Rabb ki ibaadat kar sakte thay aur logon ko us ki taraf bula sakte thay.

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام hijrat kar ke jis ilaqe mein gaye, woh Sham ka mulak tha. Us ke bare mein Allah T’aala ne farmaya hai: اِلَى الْاَرْضِ الَّتِيْ بٰرَكْنَا فِيْهَا لِلْعٰلَمِيْنَ ” Us zameen ki taraf nikaala, Jis mein Ham ne jahaan walon ke liye barkat rakhi thi.”

Hazrat Ubai Bin Ka’ab رضی اللہ عنہ, Abu-ul-Aaliya, Qatada رحمۃ اللہ علیہا  aur doosare hazraat ne yahi farmaya hai: (Tafseer Al-Tabri: 10/61 Tafseer Soort-ul-Anbiya’a, Aayat: 71). Jabkeh Hazrat Abdullah Bin Abbas رضی اللہ عنہما ki raaye yeh hai keh barkat wali zameen se murad Makkah Mukarmah hai. Kiyoun keh Allah T’asla ka irshad hai:

 

اِنَّ اَوَّلَ بَيْتٍ وُّضِــعَ لِلنَّاسِ لَلَّذِيْ بِبَكَّةَ مُبٰرَكًا وَّھُدًى لِّـلْعٰلَمِيْنَ 

 

“Pehla ghar jo logon (ke ibaadat karne) ke liye muqarrar kiya gaya tha, Wahi hai jo Makkah mein hai. Ba’barkat aur jahaan walon ke liye Mo’ajib-e- (Hidayat) hai.” ( Tafseer Al-Tabri: 10/62 Tafseer Soorat-ul-Anbiya’a, Aayat: 71) (Aal-e-Imran: 3/96).

 

Zalim Badshah Ke Shehar Mein:

 

Hazrat Abu Huraira رضی اللہ عنہ se riwayat hai, Unhon ne farmaya: “Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne teen mawaq’e ke siwa kabhi jhoot nahin kaha. Un mein se do Allah ke liye thay (Jin se Allah ke deen ya’ani Tuheed ki haqaniyat sabit karna maqsood tha) aik Aap ka yeh farmana: اِنِّىْ سَقِيْمٌ   (Al-Saffaat: 37/89) “Mein bimar hoon” aur yeh farmana: بَلْ فَعَلَه ٗٗ ڰ كَبِيْرُهُمْ ھٰذَا (Al-Anbiya’a: 21/63) “Yeh kam un ke is bade (sardaar but) ne kiya hai.” (Teesra waqia yeh hai keh) aik din Ibraheem علیہ السلام aur Sarah علیہا السلام safar mein thay keh aik zalim badsha ke shehar (Misar) se guzar huwa. Usay bataya gaya: Yahan aik marad aaya hai, Jis ke sath aik haeen tareen Khatoon hai. Us ne aap ko bula bheja aur poocha: Yeh aurat kon hai? Aap ne farmaya: “Meri behan hai”. Aap ne Sarah علیہ السلام ke pas ja kar farmaya: Sarah! Roo-e-Zameen par mere aur tere siwa koi momin mojood nahin. Us ne Mujh se poocha tha to Mein ne usay bataya hai keh tu meri behan hai. Ab Meri bat jhutla na dena.

Badsha ne Sarah علیہا السلام ko talab kar liya. Jab Aap us ke samne paish huien to us ne hath badha kar us ko choona chaha to usay pakad liya gaya (ya’ani harkat na kar saka) us ne kaha: Mere liye Allah se dua kar, Mein tujhe takleef nahin pohanchaon ga. Unhon ne dua ki to woh theek ho gaya. Us ne phir Aap ko choona chaha to pehle se zayada sakhat garifat mein aa gaya. Us ne (phir) kaha: Mere liye dua kjiye, Mein aap ko tang nahin karoon ga. Aap ne dua ki to woh theek ho gaya. Tab us ne apne aik darbaan ko bula kar kaha: Tum mere pas koi insan nahin laye, Tum to koi jin pakad kar laaye ho. Us ne un ki khidmat ke liye Hazrat Hajira علیہا السلام ko paish kar diya. Jab Sayyidah Sarah علیہا السلام waapis aaien to Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام khade namaz padh rahe thay. Unhon ne ishare se poocha: Kaya huwa? Hazrat Sarah علیہا السلام ne farmaya: Allah T’aala ne kafir ki sazish ko nakaam kar diya aur khidmat ke liye Hajira علیہا السلام de di.”

Hazrat Abu Huraira رضی اللہ عنہ ne farmaya: Aye aasman ke pani (jaisi paakbaz maaon aur baapon) ki aulad! (Ahal-e-Arab!) yeh (azeem hasti) tumhari walida mohtarma hein.” ( Sahih-ul-Bukhari, Ahadees-ul-Anbiya, Baab-o-Qaolillahi Talaa  واتخذاللہ ابراہیم خلیلا……, Hadees: 3358.)

Hazrat Abu Huraira رضی اللہ عنہ hi se riwayat hai keh Raoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya: Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne teen mawaq’e ke siwa kabhi jhoot nahin bola. Aik jab unhein buton ki taraf bulaya gaya to unhon ne farmaya: اِنِّىْ سَقِيْمٌ    “Mein bimar hoon” Aur yeh farmana: بَلْ فَعَلَه ٗٗ ڰ كَبِيْرُهُمْ ھٰذَا “Yeh kam un ke is bade ne kiya hai”. Aur Sarah علیہا السلام ke bare mein farmaya: “Yeh meri behan hai”

(Waqia is tarah hai keh) Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام aik shehar (Misar) mein dakhil huaye jahan aik zalim badsha (hukamran) tha. Usay bataya gaya keh aj rat Ibraheem (علیہ السلام) aik khatoon ke sath aaye hein jo haseen tareen afraad mein se hai. Badsha ne bula bheja aur kaha: Tumhare sath yeh aurat kon hai? Unhon ne farmaya:” Meri behan hai.” Us ne kaha: Ise (mere pas) bhej do. Aap ne unhein bhej diya aur farmaya: “Meri bat ki takzeeb na karna. Mein ne usay bataya hai keh tum meri behan ho. Haqiqat yeh hai keh zameen par ham donon ke siwa koi Momin mojood nahin.”

Jab Sarah علیہا السلام us ke pas pohanchein, To woh aap ki taraf badha. Aap ne wazu kar ke namaz Padhi aur (dua karte huaye) kaha:” Ya Allah! Tujhe ma’aloom hai keh mein tujh par aur tere Rasool par iman laai hoon aur apne jisam ko apne khawand ke siwa har aik se mahfooz rakha hai. Ab is kafir ko mujh par musallat na farmana.” bBdsha ki sans band ho gai aur woh paaon maarne laga.

Hazrat Abu Huraira رضی اللہ عنہ farmate hein, Hazrat Sarah ne farmaya: “Ya Allah! Agar yeh mar gaya to log kahein ge keh is ne usay qatal kar diya hai.” Tab woh (us azaab se) choot gaya. (Is ke ba’ad) Woh dobara Aap ki taraf badha. Aap ne phir wazu kar ke namaz padhi aur kaha: Ya Allah! Tujhe ma’aloom hai keh mein Tujh par aur Tere Rasool par iman laai hoon aur apne jisam ko apne khawand ke siwa har aik se mahfooz rakha hai. Is kafir ko mujh par musallat na farmana. “Badsha ki sans band ho gai aur woh hath paaon marne laga. Sarah علیہا السلام ne farmaya: “Ya Allah! Agar yeh mar gaya to log kahein ge keh is ne usay qatal kar diya hai.” Tab Woh choot gaya. Teesari ya chothi bar us ne darbaan se kaha: Tum ne mere pas shaitan (jin) bhej diya hai. Isay waapis Ibraheem ke pas pohancha do aur isay Hajira علیہا السلام de do.

Sarah علیہا السلام waapis aagaien aur Ibraheem علیہ السلام se farmaya: “Allah ne kafiron ki tadbeer ko nakam bana diya aur khidmat ke liye aik ladki de di.“( Musnad-e–e-Ahmad: 2/404.)

Hadees mein jo farmaya gaya hai:”Woh meri behan hai.” is se murad deen ke lihaz se behan hai aur Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne farmaya: “Roo’aye zameen par mere aur tere siwa koi Momin mojood nahin.” Is ka matlab hai keh koi Momin miyan biwi mojood nahin. Is ibaarat ka yahi matlab lena zaroori hai kiyoun keh Loot علیہ السلام bhi Un ke sath thay aur woh Nabi thay.

Isi tarah Hadees mein hai keh jab woh waapis aaien to Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne farmaya: {مھیم} “Ya’ani kaya bana?” Unhon ne farmaya: “Allah ne kafiron ki tadbeer ko nakaam bana diya, Aur khidmat ke liye bandi di hai.” Aik riwayat mein hai: “Bad’kar ki tadbeer ko nakaam bana diya.” Is se murad badsha hai.

Jab Sarah علیہا السلام ko badsha ke pas le jaya gaya. Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام usi waqat uth kar namaz padhne lage aur Allah se duaein karne lage keh woh Aap ki ahliya ko mahfooz rakhe. Aur jis shakhas ne aap ki ahliya ki taraf buri niyyat ki hai, Us ke shar se bacha le, Yahi kam Sarah علیہا السلام ne kiya. Jab Allah ke dushman ne un ki taraf hath badhana chaha to unhon ne foran uth kar wazu kiya aur namaz padh kar mazkoora bala dua mangi. Isi liye Allah T’aala ne farmaya hai:

 

وَاسْتَعِيْنُوْا بِالصَّبْرِ وَالصَّلٰوةِ

 

“Sabar aur namaz ke zari’aye se Allah ki madad hasil karo.” (Al-Baqarah: 2/45) .

 

Chunanchah Allah T’aala ne Sarah علیہا السلام ke sharaf ko bhi mahfooz rakha aur Apne bande, Apne Rasool, Apne piyare aur apne Khaleel Ibraheem علیہ السلام ke sharaf ki bhi hifaazat farmaai.

 

Araz-e-Maqaddas Ki Taraf Waapisi:

 

Is ke ba’ad Hazrat Khaleel علیہ السلام Misar se dobara barkat wali sar’zameen ya’ani Araz-e-Maqaddas ki taraf loat aaye. Us waqt Aap ke sath maweshi, Ghulam aur bahut sa maal tha aur Hazrat Hajira Qibtiya Misriya علیہا السلام aap ke hamrah thien.

Phir Hazrat Loot علیہ السلام Apne Kaseer amwaal samet “Ghor” ki ilaqe k taraf hijrat kar gaye kiyoun keh Ibraheem علیہ السلام ka Unheun yahi hukam tha. Wahan Aap “Sadoom” ke shehar mein iqaamat pazeer ho gay, Jo us daur mein us ilaqe ka markazi shehar tha. Yahan ke bashinde kafir, Bad’kar aur shareer thay.

Allah T’aala ne Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام par wahi nazil farmaai to aap ne Allah ke hukam se nazar utha kar Shumaal, Junoob, Mashriq aur Maghrib ki taraf dekha. Allah ne aap ko bashaarat dete huaye farmaya: “Mein yeh sar’zameen Tujhe aur Teri aulad ko qayamat tak ke liye doon ga aur teri aulad ko badhaon ga hatta keh woh ret ke zarron ke baraabar ho jaen gay.”

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko di gai is bashaart mein Ummat-e-Muhammadiya صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم bhi shamil hai. Balkeh isi ummat mein pesheen goi kamil tareen aur azeem tareen andaaz se poori hui hai. Is ki ta’eed Radoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ke is farman se bhi hoti hai: “Allah T’aala ne mere liye zameen samet di to mein ne is ke Mashriqi aur Maghribi hisse dekh liye. Meri ummat ki saltanat wahan wahan pohanche gi, Jo jo hissa mujhe samet kar dikhaya gaya.”( Sahih Muslim, Al Fitan, Baab-o-Halak-e-Hazih-al-Ummati Baazahum Bibazihim, Hadees: 2889: wa Sunan Abi Dawood, Al Fitan wal-Malahim, Baab-o-Zikr-al-Fitan Wa Dalailiha, Hadees: 4252.)

Ulma-e-Kiraam bayan farmate hein keh is ke ba’ad kuch badm’aashon ne Hazrat Loot علیہ السلام par qaboo paa kar unhein qaid kar liya, Un ka mal cheen liya aur mawrshiyon ko haank kar le gaye. Jab Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko khabar mili to aap teen so athara afraad ko sath le kar rawana huaye. Aap ne Loot علیہ السلام ko bhi chuda liya, Un ka Maal-o-Mata’a bhi waapis le liya aur Allah aur Us ke Rasool ke dushmanon ki bahut si ta’adaad ko teh’tegh kar diya, Unhein shikasat di, Un ka t’aaqub kiya hatta ke Damishq ke Shumaal tak pohanch gaye. Wahan “Barzah” ke maqam par badao dala. Mere khayal mein is jagah ko Maqam-e-Ibraheem isi liye kaha jata hai keh wahan Ibraheem علیہ السلام ke lashkar ne padao dala tha.

Phir aap fatihana tor par Apne ilaqe mein waapis tashreef laaye. Bait-ul-Muqaddas ke badshahon ne bade ahtaraam ke sath aap ka istaqbaal kiya aur aap ki ita’at qabool ki aur Aap Apne watan mein iqaamat pazeer ho gaye. Aap par Allah ki taraf se Durood-o-Salam ho.

 

Hazrat Isma’il علیہ السلام Ki Wilaadat:

 

Ahal-e-Kitab kehte hein keh Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne Allah T’aala se paakbaaz aulad ki dua farmaai. Allah ne aap ko is ki khush khabri di. Jab Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko Bait-ul-Maqdas mein rehte bees sal ho gaye to Sarah علیہا السلام ne Ibraheem علیہ السلام se kaha: “Rab ne mujhe aulad se mahroom rakha hai. Aap meri londi (Hajira علیہا السلام) ke pas jaein. Shayad AllahT’asla Aap ko us se aulad ata farma de.” Jab Unhon ne (Hajira علیہا السلام) Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko de dien to woh Un ke pas gaye aur woh umeed se ho gaien. Ahal-e-Kitab kehte hein keh jab woh umeed se huien to apni malikah ko haqeer jan’ne lagien. Hazrat Sarah علیہا السلام ko ghairat aai aur unhon ne Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام se shikayat ki. Unhon ne farmaya: “Tum jo chaho karo.” Hazrat Hajira علیہا  السلام khof zada ho gaieh aur bhag kar aik chashma ke pas chali gaien. Unhein aik farishta mila. us ne kaha: “Khof na kar, Tere han jo beta paida hone wala hai, Allah T’aala us se bahut Khair-o-Barkat ata farmaye ga.” Us ne unhei waapis jane ka hukam diya aur khushkhabri di keh un ke han beta paida ho ga aur woh us ka nam “Ismail” rakhein gi. Aur woh “Gorkhar” ki tarah aazad marad ho ga, Us ka hath sab par ho ga aur sab ke hath us ke sath hon ge (Is jumle ka matlab yeh hai keh woh doosaron par ghalib ho ga, Aur doosare us ke madad gaar hon gay. Mojooda Baibal mein is jumle ko is tarah badal diya gaya hai. “Us ka hath sab ke khilaf aur sab ke hath us ke khilaf hon gay.” (Paidaaish baab: 16, Fiqra:12. kitab muqaddas shaaia kardah Pakistan Baibal Sociaty Lahore Taba’a: 93) aur woh Apne bhaiyon ke sare mulk ka maalik ho ga. Hazrat Hajira علیہا  السلام ne is par Allah ka shukar ada kiya.”( Dekhiye Baibal ki kitab: baab, 16: Baibal ke mojooda nuskha mein is jumla “Woh Apne bhaiyon ke sare mulk ka maalik ho ga” ki jagah yeh ibaarat likh di gai hai: ” Aur woh Apne sab bhaiyon ke samne basa rahe ga.” (Paidaaish baab: 16, Fiqrah:12))

Yeh khushkhabri Aap علیہ السلام ki aulad mein se Hazrat Muhammad صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم par Sudiq aati hai kiyoun keh Arbon ko Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ki wajah se sardaari ka maqam hasil huwa aur Mashriq-o-Maghrib ke sab mumalik un ke qabze mein aaye aur Allah T’aala ne Aap ki ummat ko woh ilam naf’e aur amal saleh ata farmaya jo pehle kisi qoam ko naseeb nahin huwa tha. Is ki wajah yahi hai keh is ummat ke Rasool صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم tamam Rasoolon se Afzal-o-Ashraf hein. Yeh Aap ki risaalat ki barkat aur Aap ki shari’at ke kamaal ki wajah se hai aur is liye bhi keh Aap tamam jahaan walon ke liye mab’oos huaye hein.

Jab Hazrat Hajira علیہا  السلام waapis aaien to Un ke han “Ismail علیہ السلام” paida huaye. Kehte hein keh jab Ismail علیہ السلام paida huaye, Us waqat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ki umar chiyasi (86) sal thi. Hazrat Ismail علیہ السلام (Apne bhai) Is’haq علیہ السلام se terah sal pehle paida huaye.

Jab Ismail علیہ السلام paida huaye to Allah T’asla ne Hazrat Ibraheem ko wahi ke zariaye khushkhabri di keh Hazrat Sarah علیہا  لسلام se Is’haq paida hon gay. Aap ne Allah ko sajda kiya. AllahT’aala ne farmaya: Mein ne Ismail علیہ السلام ke bare mein Teri dua qabool ki, Mein usay barkat doon ga, Kasrat ata farmaoon ga aur bahut zayada badhaoon ga, Us se barah sardaar paida hon gay. Aur Mein usay badi qoam ka sardaar banaoon ga.” (Baaibal mein hai:” Aur Ismail ke haq mein bhi mein ne teri dua suni, Dekh mein usay barkat doon ga aur usay Baroomand karoon ga aur usay bahut badhaoon ga aur us se barah sardaar paida hon gay aur mein usay badi qoam banaaoon ga.” (Paidasish baab: 17, Fiqrah: 20))

Yeh bhi is azeem ummat (Muhammadiya) ki khushkhabri hai. In barah sardaron se muraad barah Khulfa-e-Rashideen hein, Jin ki khushlhabri is Hadees mein di gai hai jo Hazrat Jabir Bin Samrah رضی اللہ عنہ ne Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم se riwayat ki hai keh Aapصلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya: “Barah ameer hon gay” phir Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne jumla farmaya jo mein samajh na saka. Mein ne apne walid se poocha keh Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne kaya farmaya hai? Unhon ne kaha: ” Aap صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya hai: “Woh sab Quraish mein se hon gay.” (Sahih Al-Bukhari, Al-Ahkam, Hadees: 7222, 7223, wa Sahih Muslim, Al-Imarah, Baab Al Naas Tabi-ul-Quraish….., Hadees: 1821)

Sahih Muslim ki aik riwayat mein hai: Yeh kam (deen ka silsila) qaaim rahe ga.” Doosari mein hai: ” Ghalib rahe ga hatta keh barah Khulfa’a hon gay aur woh sab Quraish mein se hon gay.” (Sahih Al-Bukhari: Hadees:1821)

In mein Khulfa-e-Arba ya’ani Hazrat Abu bakar, Umar, Usman, Ali رضی اللہ عنہم bhi shamil hein Hazrat Umar Bin Abdul-Azeez bhi. Banu Abbas ke ba’az Khulfa’a bhi is mein shamil hein. Hadees ka yeh matlab nahin keh woh hazraat yake ba’ad deegare musalsali hon gay, Balkeh yeh matlab hai keh woh paaye jaein gay. Is se woh barah Imam bhi murad nahin jin ke bare mein Rafizi khas qisam ka aqeeda rakhte hein. Un ke aqeede ke mutabiq pehle Ali Bin Abi Talib رضی اللہ عنہ hein aur aakhiri imam woh hai jo Samira’a ke ghaar mein hai aur us (ke zahoor) ka intizar kiya ja raha hai. Un ke kehne ke mutabiq woh (barahwan imam) Hasan Askari ka beta Muhammad hai. In (barah hazraat) mein se sab se aham shakhsiyat Hazrat Ali رضی اللہ عنہ aur un ke beta Hazrat Hasan رضی اللہ عنہ hein, Jinhon ne Jang-o-Jidaal khatam kar ke hukoomat Hazrat Moawiya رضی اللہ عنہ ke hawale kar di thi. Is tarah fitne ki aag bujha kar musalmanon ki bahami jang ka silsila khatam kar diya. (Shiya’a ke) baqi (imam) sab ra’iyat ke afraad thay jin ka musalmanon par hukoomat karne se koi t’aluq nahin tha. Baqi raha (imam ghaib) jis ko woh samjhte hein keh Saamra’a ke ghaar mein hai to yeh mahaz un ke uhaam hein jin ki koi haqiqat nahin.

Behar haal jab Hajira علیہا  السلام ke han Ismail علیہ السلام ki wilaadat hui to Sarah علیہا  السلام ke jazbaat brangeekhta ho gay. Unhon ne Hazrat Khalil علیہ السلام se mutalaba kiya keh unhein un ke samne na rakhein. Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام unhein aur un ke bete ko le kar chale hatta keh unhein wahan thehra diya jahan aj Makkah-e-Mukatma ka shehar aabad hai. Ismail علیہ السلام us waqat doodh peete bache thay. Jab Ibraheem علیہ السلام Unhein wahan chod kar palte to Hazrat Hajira علیہا  السلام ne uth kar daaman pakad liya aur bolien: Ibraheem! Aap Hamein is jagah chod kar kahan ja rahe hein. Hamare pas to zaroorat ki ashiya’a bhi nahin?” Jab bar bar sawal karne par bhi jawab na mila to Unhon ne kaha: “kaya Allah ne Aap ko yeh hukam diya hai?” Farmaya: “Han” Tab Unhon ne kaha: “Agar yeh bat hai to woh hamein halaak nahin hone de ga.”

 

Hazrat Hajira علیہا  السلام Aur Ismail علیہ السلام Makkah Mein:

 

Hazrat Abdullah Bin Abbas رضی اللہ عنہ bayan karte hein: “Sab se pehle jis khatoon ne kamar band ista’amaal kiya, Woh Ismail علیہ السلام ki walida thien. Unhon ne kamar band ista’amaal kiya takeh un ke Nishan-e-Qadam Sarah علیہا  السلام se posheeda rahein. Ba’ad mein Ibraheem علیہ السلام unhein aur un ke sher khawar bete Ismail علیہ السلام ko le gaye aur unhein Baitullah ke pas zamzam se uoper ki taraf (mojooda) masjid ke balaai hisse mein aik bade darakhat ke pas thehra diya. Us waqat Makkah mein koi insan nahin rehta tha aur wahan pani bhi nahin tha. Aap ne unhein wahan utaara aur un ke pas khajooron ka aik thaila aur pani ka aik mushkeeza rakh diya. Phir Ibraheem علیہ السلام waapis chal pade. Ismail علیہ السلام ki walida bhi un ke piche chal padien aur kaha: Ibraheem! Aap hamein is wadi mein chod kar kahan ja rahe hein? Yahan koi sath (ya hamsaya) hai na (zaroorat ki) koi cheez?” Unhon kai bar yeh bat kahi, Lekin Aap un ki taraf mutawajjah na huaye. (Aakhir) unhon ne kaha: “Kaya Aap ko Allah ne yeh hukam diya hai?” Unhon ne farmaya:” Han” Woh bolien: “Tab Woh Hamein zaaia nahin hone de ga.” aur palat gaien.

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام chalte chalte Saniya (ghati) par pohanche, Jahan se woh log nazar nahin aa rahe thay. Unhn ne Kaaba ki taraf munh kar ke hath utha diye aur yeh dua mangi:

 

رَبَّنَآ اِنِّىْٓ اَسْكَنْتُ مِنْ ذُرِّيَّتِيْ بِوَادٍ غَيْرِ ذِيْ زَرْعٍ عِنْدَ بَيْتِكَ الْمُحَرَّمِ ۙ رَبَّنَا لِيُقِيْمُوا الصَّلٰوةَ فَاجْعَلْ اَفْىِٕدَةً مِّنَ النَّاسِ تَهْوِيْٓ اِلَيْهِمْ وَارْزُقْهُمْ مِّنَ الثَّمَرٰتِ لَعَلَّهُمْ يَشْكُرُوْنَ 37؀

 

“Aye Parwardigaar! Mein ne Apni aulad maidaan (Makkah) mein jahan kheti nahin, Tere izat (o-adab) wale ghar ke pas la basaai hai. Aye Parwardigaar! Takeh yeh namaz padhein, So tu logon ke dilon ko aisa kar de keh Un ki taraf jhuke rahein aur un ko phalon se rizaq de takeh tera shukar karein.” (Ibraheem: 14/37)

 

Hazrat Ismail علیہ السلام ki walida un ko doodh pilati thien aur khud us pani mein se pi leti thien hatta keh jab mushkeeze ka pani khatam ho gaya to unhein piyas lagi aur un ke bete ko bhi piyas lag gai. Woh dekh rahi thien keh bacha (piyas ki wajah se) bechain hai. Woh usay (tadaapta) na dekh sakien, Uth kar chal dien. Unhein apne qareeb ki zameen mein se Safa pahad sab se qareeb mahsoos huwa. Woh Us par chadh gaien. Phir wadi ki taraf munh kar ke dekha keh koi insan nazar aata hai? Koi nazar na aaya. Woh Safa se utrien.

Jab wadi ke nasheb mein pohanchien to qamees ka daaman (jo zameen tak pohanchta tha) utha kar is tarah bhagien jis tarah koi preshan aur musibat zada insan dodta hai hatta keh wadi ko paar kar lia. Woh Marwa tak pohanchien to us par chadh gaien aur dekha keh kaya koi nazar aata hai? Koi nazar na aaya. Unhon ne sat bar isi tarah kiya (aik pahadi se doosari tak dodati rahien.) Hazrat Abdullah Bin Abbas رضی اللہ عنہ bayan karte hein keh Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya: “Log isi wajah se donon pahadiyon (Safa aur Marwa) ke darmiyan dodate hein.”

Jab Woh (aakhiri chakkar mein ) Marwah pohanchien to unhein koi aawaz mahsoos hui. Unhon ne apne aap se kaha:”chup” phir ghor se suna to dobara aawaz sunai di. Unhon ne kaha:” Tu ne aawaz suna di hai agar tu madad kar sakta hai (to hamari madad kar.”)

Achanak unhon ne dekha keh Zamzam ke maqam par aik farishta khada hai. Us (farishte) ne apni aidi ya par se zameen khodi to pani nikal aaya. Aap usay hoaz ki soorat dene lagien aur Apne hath se istarah (rukaawat) banaane lagien aur chulu bhar bhar kar mushkeeze mein dalne lagien. Un ke chulu barne ke ba’ad pani phir nikal aata.

Hazrat Abdullah Bin Abbas رضی اللہ عنہ bayan karte hein keh Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya: “Allah T’aala Hazrat Ismail ki walida par rahmat nazil farmaye! Agar Woh zamzam ko behne detien”…..ya farmaya:” Agar woh pani se chulu na bhartien”….. to Woh aik behte huaye chashme ki soorat ikhtiyar kar leta.” Rawi bayan karte hein keh phir Hajira ne pani piya aur bache ko doodh pilaya. Farishte ne un se kaha: ” Aap halaakat ka andesha na karein, Yahan Allah ka ghar hai jis ki ta’ameer yeh bacha aur is ka walid (donon mil kar) karein gay. Allah T’aala Apne lgon ko zaaia nahi hone deta. “( Sahih Al-bkhari, Ahaadees-ul-Anbiya’a, Baab-o- یزفون……, Hadees: 3364.)

Us waqat Baitullah ki zameen aik buland teele ki soorat mein thi. Selaab ka pani aata to daien baien se guzar jata. Isi tarah waqt uzarta raha yahan tak keh wahan se Banu Jurham ka aik qafila ya aik khandaan guzra. Woh Kuda’a ki taraf se aaye aur Makkah ke nashebi hisse mein thehre. Unhein aik parinda mandlaata nazar aaya, to bole: “Yeh parinda to pani par mandlaya karta hai. Ham to jab is wadi se guzarte hein to yahan pani nahin hota.”

Unhon ne do aadami (Haqeeqat-e-Hal ma’aloom karne ke liye) bheje to unhein pani nazar aaya. Unhon ne ja kar pani ki mojoodagi ki itla’a di. Woh sab log aa gaye. Chashma ke pas Hazrat Ismail علیہ السلام ki walida mojood thien. Un logon ne kaha:” kaya Aap Hamein ijazat deti hein keh Ham yahan khaima zan ho jaein?” Unhon ne farmaya: “Ji han! (Ijazat hai) lekin is shashme (ki maljiyat) par tumhara koi haq nahin ho ga” unhon ne kaha: “theek hai.” Unhon ne apne apne gharwalon ko bhi wahan bula liya, Hatta keh wahan kai ghr bas gaye.

Taurat mein likha hai keh Allah T’aala ne Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام keh Apne bete Ismail ka khatna karein (Kitab-e-Paidaaish, Baab: 17, Fiqra: 23,24,25) aur un ke pas jo ghulam aur doosre afraad hein un ka bhi khatna karein. ( Kitab-e-Paidaaish, Baab: 17, Fiqrah: 12,13) Aap ne hukam ki t’ameel ki. Us waqat Aap ki umar nanaanwe (99) saal thi. Is tarah us waqat Hazrat Ismail علیہ السلام ki umar terah sal banti hai. Aap ne Apne Ahal-e-Khana ke bare mein Allah ke hukam ki t’ameel k. Is se ma’aloom hota hai keh unhon ne is hukam ko wajib qaraar diya. Is liye Ulma’a ka yeh qoal hi sahih hai keh mardon par khatna wajib hai.

Hazrat Abu Huraira رضی اللہ عنہ se riwayat hai keh Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم  ne farmaya: ” Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne apna khatna khud aik basoole se kiya tha jabkeh Woh assi (80) baras ke thay.” (Sahih Al Bukhari, Ahadees-ul-Anbiya’a, Baab-o-Qaolillahi Talaa  واتخذاللہ ابراہیم خلیلا….., Hadees: 3356) Ba’az Ulma’a farmate hein keh Hadees mein mazkoor lafaz “Qadoom” se murad Qadoom shehar hai na keh khatna karne ka aala basoola waghera.

 

Hazrat Ismail علیہ السلام Ki Azeem Qurbani:

 

Allah T’aala ne Ibraheem علیہ السلام par aik aur aazmaish utaari aur unhein budhaape mein ata hone wale iklote bete ko Allah ki rah mein qurban karne ka hukam diya. Aap ne yeh Hukam-e-Rabbani bete ko sunaya to farmanbardaar beta fori tayyar ho gaya. Is aazmaaish par poora utarne ka in’aam Jannat se qurbani ki soorat mein mila aur phir yeh Sunnat-e-Ibraheemi ta qayaamat musalmanon par muqarrar kar di gai.

 

Irshad-e-Bari T’aala hai:

 

رَبِّ هَبْ لِيْ مِنَ الصّٰلِحِيْنَ  ١٠٠؁ فَبَشَّرْنٰهُ بِغُلٰمٍ حَلِـيْمٍ  ١٠١؁ فَلَمَّا بَلَــغَ مَعَهُ السَّعْيَ قَالَ يٰبُنَيَّ اِنِّىْٓ اَرٰى فِي الْمَنَامِ اَنِّىْٓ اَذْبَحُكَ فَانْظُرْ مَاذَا تَرٰى ۭ قَالَ يٰٓاَبَتِ افْعَلْ مَا تُــؤْمَرُ ۡ سَتَجِدُنِيْٓ اِنْ شَاۗءَ اللّٰهُ مِنَ الصّٰبِرِيْنَ  ١٠٢؁ فَلَمَّآ اَسْلَمَا وَتَلَّهٗ لِلْجَبِيْنِ  ١٠٣؀ۚ وَنَادَيْنٰهُ اَنْ يّـٰٓاِبْرٰهِيْمُ  ١٠٤؀ۙ قَدْ صَدَّقْتَ الرُّءْيَا ۚ اِنَّا كَذٰلِكَ نَجْزِي الْمُحْسِنِيْنَ  ١٠٥؁ وَفَدَيْنٰهُ بِذِبْحٍ عَظِيْمٍ  ١٠٧؁ سَلٰمٌ عَلٰٓي اِبْرٰهِيْمَ  ١٠9؁ كَذٰلِكَ نَجْزِي الْمُحْسِنِيْنَ  ١١٠؁ اِنَّهٗ مِنْ عِبَادِنَا الْمُؤْمِنِيْنَ   ١١١؁ وَبَشَّرْنٰهُ بِاِسْحٰقَ نَبِيًّا مِّنَ الصّٰلِحِيْنَ  ١١٢؁ وَبٰرَكْنَا عَلَيْهِ وَعَلٰٓي اِسْحٰقَ ۭ وَمِنْ ذُرِّيَّـتِهِمَا مُحْسِنٌ وَّظَالِمٌ لِّنَفْسِهٖ مُبِيْنٌ   ١١٣؀ۧ

 

“Aye Parwardigaar mujhe (aulad) ata farma (jo) s’aadat mandon mein se (ho.) To Ham ne unko aik naram dil ladke ki khushkhabri di. Jab woh un ke sath dodne (ki umar) ko pohancha to Ibraheem ne kaha keh beta mein khawab mein dekhta hoon keh tum ko zibah kar raha hoon. Ab tum dekho tumhari raaye kaya hai? Unhon ne kaha keh Abba jan! Aap ko jo hukam huwa hai wahi kijiye. Allah ne chaha to Aap mujhe sabiron mein paaein gay. Jab donon ne hukam maan liya aur baap ne bete ko mathe ke bal litaya to ham ne un ko pukara keh Aye Ibraheem! Tum ne khawab sacha kar dikhaya, Ham nekookaron ko aisa hi badla diya karte hein. Bila shubah yeh sareeh aazmaish thi aur ham ne aik badi qurbani ka fidiya diya aur piche aane walon mein Ibraheem ka zikar-e-khair chod diya keh Ibraheem par salam ho aur naikookaron ko ham aisa hi badla diya karte hein. Woh hamare Momin bandon mein se thay. Aur ham ne un ko Is’haq ki bashaarat bhi di. (Keh Woh) Nabi (aur) naikookaron mein se (hon gay) aur ham ne un par aur Is’haq par barkatein nazil ki thien aur in donon ki aulad mein se naikookar bhi hein aur Apne Aap par sareeh zulam karne wale (ya’ani gunahgar) bhi hein.” (Al-Saffaat: 37/99-113)

 

In aayaat mein Allah T’aala ne Apne khalil Ibraheem علیہ السلام ke bare mein bayan farmaya hai keh jab Unhon ne Apni qoam ka ilaqa chod kar hijrat farmaai to Rabb se dua ki keh woh unhein naik aulad ata farmaye. Allah T’aala ne unhein aik burad’bar ladke ki khushkhabri di. Woh Ismail علیہ السلام thay. Woh Aap ke pehloothe thay jo Aap ke han chiyasi (86) sal ki umar mein paida huaye. Is masla mein tamaam mazaahib (Yahood, Nasara aur Muslimeen) ka ittifaq hai keh woh Aap ke pehle bete aur pehloothe bache thay.

Allah T’aala ke farman: فَلَمَّا بَلَــغَ مَعَهُ السَّعْيَ ” Jab Woh un ke sath dodane (ki umar) ko pohancha.” Ka matlab yeh hai keh woh jawan ho gaye aur Apne walid ki tarah Apne kam kaj ke liye bhag dod karne lage.

Hazrat Ibn-e-Abbas رضی اللہ عنہ aur Mujahid رحمہ اللہ waghera farmate hein: فَلَمَّا بَلَــغَ مَعَهُ السَّعْيَ ka matlab yeh hai keh woh jawan ho gaye, Safar karne lage aur Apne walid ke kamon mein hath batane lage. ( Tafseer Ibn-e-Kaseer: 7/23 Tafseer Soorat-ul-Saffaat, Aayat: 102) Us waqat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne khawab mein dekha keh unhein Yeh beta zibah karne ka hukam diya ja raha hai. Aur Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya: “Anbiya’a ka khawab Wahi hota hai.”( Majma-ul-Zawaaid: 7/176)

Yeh Allah ki taraf se Aapnr Khalil علیہ السلام ki aazmaaish thi keh woh us ke hukam se Apne piyare bete ko zibah kar dein, Jo unhein budhaape mein mila tha aur ab to un ki umar aur zayada ho chuki thi. Is se pehle unhein hukam mila tha keh is piyare bete aur is ki maan ko aik be’aabad ilaqe mein chod dein, Jahan koi insan tha na maweshi na kheti badi. Aap علیہ السلام ne Allah ke hukam ki t’ameel ki aur us par bharosa aur tawakkul karte huaye unhein wahan chod aaye. Allah T’aala ne un dono ko mushkil se nijat di aur unhein wahan se rizaq diya jahan se woh soch bhi nahin sakte thay.

phir jab unhein apne is pehloothe aur iklote bete ko qurban karne ka hukam mila to unhon ne foran apne rabb ke hukam ki t’ameel ki. Is ke ba’ad unhon ne apne bete ke samne yeh moamila rakha, Takeh woh bhi dilki khushi se is amal mein shareek ho aur is ki ta’ameel un ke liye aasan ho jaye. Chunanchah unhon ne farmaya:

 

يٰبُنَيَّ اِنِّىْٓ اَرٰى فِي الْمَنَامِ اَنِّىْٓ اَذْبَحُكَ فَانْظُرْ مَاذَا تَرٰى

 

“Beta! Mein khawab mein dekhta hoon keh tum ko zibah kar raha hoon lihaza tum dekho keh tumhari kaya raaye hai?”

 

Burdbaar beta bhi kirdar mein Apne walid ka akas sabit huwa. Us ne foran kaha:

 

يٰٓاَبَتِ افْعَلْ مَا تُــؤْمَرُ ۡ سَتَجِدُنِيْٓ اِنْ شَاۗءَ اللّٰهُ مِنَ الصّٰبِرِيْنَ  ١٠٢؁

 

“Aye Abba jan! Aap ko jo hukam huwa hai wahi kijiye, Allah ne chaha to Aap mujhe sabiron mein se payen gay.”

 

Yeh jawab intihaai durust aur walod ki farmanbardari aur Rabb ki ita’at ka bahut bada mazhar tha. Allah T’aala ne farmaya:

 

فَلَمَّآ اَسْلَمَا وَتَلَّهٗ لِلْجَبِيْنِ  ١٠٣؀ۚ

 

“Jab dono ne hukam maan liya aur baap ne bete ko mathe ke bal lita diya.”

 

{ اَسْلَمَا }ka matlab yeh hai keh donon ne Allah ka hukam tasleem kar liya aur Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne is ko anjaam dene ka azam kar liya.وَتَلَّهٗ لِلْجَبِيْنِ    Ka matlab hai keh usay chehre ke bal lita diya. Kehte hein keh Ibraheem علیہ السلام Guddi ki taraf se zibah karna chahte thay takeh zibah karte waqat un ka chehra nazar na aaye. Ibn-e-Abbas رضی اللہ عنہ  Mjahid, Saeed Bin Jubair, Qatadah aur Zahaak رحمۃ اللہ علیہم ka yahi moaqif hai. (Tafseer Ibn-e-Kaseer: 7/24 Tafseer Soorat-ul-Saffaat, Aayat: 103)

Sudi aur doosare ulma’a kehte hein: Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne un ke halaq par churi pheri, lekin kuch na kat saka.” Us waqat Allah T’aala ki taraf se aawaz aai: يّـٰٓاِبْرٰهِيْمُ  ١٠٤؀ۙ قَدْ صَدَّقْتَ الرُّءْيَا  “Aye Ibraheem! Tum ne khawab ko sacha kar dikhaya.”( Tafseer Ibn-e-Kaseer: 7/24 Tafseer Soorat-ul-Saffaat, Aayat: 104)

Ya’ani Aap ka jo imtihan maqsood tha woh poora ho chuka hai. Aap ki ita’at aur fori t’ameel zahir ho chuki hai. Jis tarah Aap ne Apna badan aag mein daal diya aur maal mehmanon par kharach kar diya, Isi tarah Aap ne Apna beta qurbani ke liye paish kar diya. Isi liye Allah T’aala ne farmaya: اِنَّ ھٰذَا لَهُوَ الْبَلٰۗــــؤُا الْمُبِيْنُ  ١٠٦؁ “Bila shubah yeh aik sareeh aazmaaish thi.” Allah T’aala ne mazeed farmaya: وَفَدَيْنٰهُ بِذِبْحٍ عَظِيْمٍ  ١٠٧؁ “Ya’ani ham ne doosare zabeeha ko un ke bete ke iwaz fidya bana diya. Jamhoor ulma’a farmate hein keh Hazrat Ismail علیہ السلام ki jagah badi aankhon wala aur seengon wala safed mendha zibah huwa tha. Is se sabit hota hai keh zibah hone wale Hazrat Ismail علیہ السلام thay. Kiyoun keh Makkah mein Wahi qiyam pazeer thay aur Is’haq علیہ السلام ke liye yeh mazkoor nahin keh woh bachpan mein Makkah tashreef laaye hon. (Wallah Aalam)

 

Zabeehullah Kon?:

 

Quraan-e-Majeed mein Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام aur un ki aulad ke mut’aliq jo kuch mazkoor hai us se wazih tor par sabit hota hai keh zibah hone wale Hazrat Ismail علیہ السلام thay. Kiyoun keh Allah T’aala ne zibah ka waqia bayan karne ke ba’ad farmaya:

 

وَبَشَّرْنٰهُ بِاِسْحٰقَ نَبِيًّا مِّنَ الصّٰلِحِيْنَ  ١١٢؁

 

“Aur Ham ne unko Is’haq ki bashaarat bhi di keh woh Nabi (aur) naikookaron mein se hon gay.” (Al-Saffaat: 37/112)

 

Jo log Hazrat Is’haq علیہ السلام ke zibah hone ke qaail hein, Un ki daleel mahaz Israili riwayaat hein aur un ki kitabein tahreef shuda hein. Khas tor par yahan to tahreef itni wazih haih keh is se inkar mumkin nahin kiyoun keh un ki kitab mein likha hai keh Allah ne Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko apna iklota beta zibah karne ka hukam diya. Tarjuma shuda nuskha mein :” pehloothay bete Is’haq” ka lafaz hai.”( Mojoda Baaibal mein likha hai:” Tu Apne iklote bete Is’haq ko jo Tera iklota hai aur jise Tu piyar karta hai…..so khatni qurbani ke tor par chadha. Paidaish baab: 22. Fiqrah: 7) Yahan Is’haq ka lafaz ghalat tor par likh diya gaya hai kiyoun keh Is’haq na akele bete thay na pehloothay. Yeh sifaat to Hazrat Ismail علیہ السلام ki hein. In logon ne yeh tahreef siraf Ahal-e-Arab se hasad ki wajah se ki hai kiyoun keh Hazrat Ismail علیہ السلام un arbon ke Jadd-e-Amjad hein jo Hijaz mein rehte hein aur Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم unhi mein se hein. Aur Hazrat Is’haq, Ya’aqoob علیہ السلام ke walid hein, Jin ka laqab “Israil” hai aur Bani Israil unhi ki taraf mansoob hai, Unhon ne is sharaf ko apne nam lagaana chaha, Is liye Allah ke kalaam mein tahreef kar di aur izafa kar diya. Yeh qoam nihayat jhooti hai, Unhon ne yeh iqraar nahin kiya keh Fazal-o-Karam Allah T’aala ke hath mein hai aur woh jise chahe ata karta hai.

Jin ulma’a ne Hazrat Is’haq علیہ السلام ko zabeeh qaraar diya hai unhon ne yeh qoal Ka’ab Ahbaar se ya Yahood-o-Nasaara ki kitabon se liya hai. Is bare mein Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم se koi hadees marwi nahin, Jis ki wajah se hamein Quraan ke zahiri mafhoom ki taweel karni pade. Balkeh ghor karne par ma’aloom hota hai keh Quraan ke alfaaz Hazrat Ismail علیہ السلام ke zabeeh hone par nass hein.

Hazrat Ibn-e-Ka’ab Qurazi ne Hazrat Is’haq علیہ السلام ki bajaye Hazrat Ismail علیہ السلام ke zabeeh hone par is Aayat-e-Mubaraka se khoob istidilaal farmaya hai: فَبَشَّرْنٰهَا بِاِسْحٰقَ  ۙ وَمِنْ وَّرَاۗءِ اِسْحٰقَ يَعْقُوْبَ  “To Ham ne us ko Is’haq ki aur us ke ba’ad Ya’aqoob ki khushkhabri di. ” (Hood: 11/71) Woh farmate hein: “Yeh kaise ho sakta hai keh Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko Is’haq علیہ السلام ki bashaarat di jaye aur yeh khushkhabri bhi di jaye keh un ke han beta Ya’aqoob bhi paida ho ga. Phir Is’haq علیہ السلام ko qurban karne ka hukam de diya jaye halankeh woh abi bache thay aur un ke han Ya’aqoob علیہ السلام paida nahin huaye thay? Yeh nahin ho sakta kiyoun keh yeh bashaarat ke khilaf hai.” (Wallahu Aalam)

Sahih yahi hai keh zabeeh Ismail علیہ السلام hi hein. Hazrat Mujahid, Saeed, Sha’abi, Yousuf Bin Mehran, Ata’a رحمۃ اللہ علیہم aur deegar hazraat ne Ibn-e-Abbas رضی اللہ عنہ se yahi qoal naqal kiya hai keh woh Ismail علیہ السلام thay. Hazrat Aubdullah Bin Abbas رضی اللہ عنہ se riwayat hai, Unhon ne farmaya qurbani ke liye paish kiye jane wale Hazrat Ismail علیہ السلام thay. Yahoodi kehte hein keh woh Hazrat Is’haq علیہ السلام thay aur Yahoodi jhoot kehte hein.”( Tafseer Ibn-e-Kaseer: 7/29 Tafseer Soorat-ul-Saffaat, Aayat: 107)

Hazrat Ali, Abdullah Bin Umar, Hazrat Abu Huraira, Hazrat Abu-ul-Tufail رضی اللہ تعالی عنہم, Hazrat Saeed Bin Al-Musayyab, Saeed Bin Jubair, Hasan Basri, Muhammad Bin Ka’ab, Abu Ja’afar Muhammad Bin Ali, Abu Saleh, Imam Ahmad Bin Hanbal aur Ibn-e-Abi Hatim رحمۃ اللہ علیہم bhi yahi farmate hein keh woh Hazrat Ismail علیہ السلام thay. Imam Bagawi رحمہ اللہ ney Hazrat Anas رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ, Kalbi aur Abu Amar bin Al Alaa sey bhi yahi qool naqal kia hai.

Hazrat Umar Bin Abdulazeez رحمہ اللہ ne Sham ke aik Aalim ko bulaya (jo pehle Yahoodi thay phir mukhlis Musalman ho gaye thay) un se poocha: Harat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko Apna kon sa beta zibah karne ka hukam huwa tha?” Us ne kaha: ” Ameer-ul-Momineen! Qasam hai Allah ki! Woh Hazrat Ismail علیہ السلام hein aur yahoodiyon ko yeh haqiqat ma’aloom hai. Lekin woh tum logon se ya’ani arbon se hasad karte hain keh aap logon ke Jadd-e-Amjad is sharaf ke hamil hon, Is liye woh is haqoqt ka inkar karte hein aur da’awa karte hein keh zabeeh Is’haq علیہ السلام hein kiyoun keh Is’haq un ke Jadd-e-Amjad hein.” (Tafseer Ibn-e-Kaseer: 7/21 Tafseer Soorat-ul-Saffaat, Aayat: 112)

Ham ne yeh masla apni tafseer ki kitab mein tafseeli dalaail aur riwayaat ke sath bayan kiya hai. ( Walhamdulillah)

 

Hazrat Is’haq Ki Wilaadat:

 

Allah T’aala ne Apne khalil ko aulad jaisi ne’amat se us waqat nawaza jab woh boodhe ho chuke thay aur un ki biwi bhi banjh ho chuki thien. Is liye farishte yeh khushkhabri le kar hazir huaye to unhein khushi ke sath sath zabardast ta’ajub bhi huwa, Mundarjah zail Aayat mein Allah T’aala ne un ki isi haalat ko bayan farmaya hai. Irshad-e-Bari T’aala hai:

 

وَلَقَدْ جَاۗءَتْ رُسُلُنَآ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ بِالْبُشْرٰي قَالُوْا سَلٰمًا  ۭ قَالَ سَلٰمٌ فَمَا لَبِثَ اَنْ جَاۗءَ بِعِجْلٍ حَنِيْذٍ      69؀ فَلَمَّا رَآٰ  اَيْدِيَهُمْ لَا تَصِلُ اِلَيْهِ نَكِرَهُمْ وَاَوْجَسَ مِنْهُمْ خِيْفَةً  ۭ قَالُوْا لَا تَخَفْ اِنَّآ اُرْسِلْنَآ اِلٰي قَوْمِ لُوْطٍ  70؀ۭ وَامْرَاَتُهٗ قَاۗىِٕمَةٌ فَضَحِكَتْ فَبَشَّرْنٰهَا بِاِسْحٰقَ  ۙ وَمِنْ وَّرَاۗءِ اِسْحٰقَ يَعْقُوْبَ   71؀ قَالَتْ يٰوَيْلَتٰٓى ءَاَلِدُ وَاَنَا عَجُوْزٌ وَّھٰذَا بَعْلِيْ شَيْخًا  ۭ اِنَّ ھٰذَا لَشَيْءٌ عَجِيْبٌ     72؀ قَالُوْٓا اَتَعْجَبِيْنَ مِنْ اَمْرِ اللّٰهِ رَحْمَتُ اللّٰهِ وَبَرَكٰتُهٗ عَلَيْكُمْ اَهْلَ الْبَيْتِ  ۭ اِنَّهٗ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ   73؀

 

“Aur hamare farishte Ibraheem ke pas bashaarat le kar aaye to salam kaha, Unhon ne bhi (jawab mein) salam kaha, Abi thodi der hi thehre thaye keh (Ibraheem) bhuna huwa bachda le aaye. Jab dekha keh un ke hath khane ki taraf nahin jate (ya’ani woh khana nahin khate) to un ko ajnabi samajh kar dil mein khoaf kiya. (Farishton ne) kaha keh khoaf na kijiye. Ham Qoam-e-Loot ki taraf (un ko halaak karne ke liye) bheje gaye hein. Aur Ibraheem ki biwi (jo pas) khadi thi, Hanas padi to ham ne us ko Is’haq ki aur Is’haq ke ba’ad Ya’aqoob ki khushkhabri di. Us ne kaha: Hye Meri kambakhti! Mere han bacha paida ho ga? Mein to budhiya hoon aur mere miyan bhi boodhe hein. Yeh to badi ajib bat hai. Unhon ne kaha keh kaya Allah ki qudrat par Tum ta’ajjub karti ho? Aye Ahal-e-Bait! Tum par Allah ki rahmat aur barkaten hon. Woh Sazawar-e-Ta’areef aur Bazuragwar hai.” (Hood: 11/69-73)

 

Aur Soorah-e-Hijar mein farmaya:

 

وَنَبِّئْهُمْ عَنْ ضَيْفِ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ  51۝ۘ اِذْ دَخَلُوْا عَلَيْهِ فَقَالُوْا سَلٰمًا  ۭ قَالَ اِنَّا مِنْكُمْ وَجِلُوْنَ 52؀ قَالُوْا لَا تَوْجَلْ اِنَّا نُبَشِّرُكَ بِغُلٰمٍ عَلِيْمٍ 53؀ قَالَ اَبَشَّرْتُمُوْنِيْ عَلٰٓي اَنْ مَّسَّنِيَ الْكِبَرُ فَبِمَ تُبَشِّرُوْنَ     54؀ قَالُوْا بَشَّرْنٰكَ بِالْحَقِّ فَلَا تَكُنْ مِّنَ الْقٰنِطِيْنَ  55؀ قَالَ وَمَنْ يَّقْنَطُ مِنْ رَّحْمَةِ رَبِّهٖٓ اِلَّا الضَّاۗلُّوْنَ 56؀

 

” Aur (Aye Nabi!) un ko Ibraheem ke mehmanon ka hal suna do. Jab woh Ibraheem ke pas aaye to salam kaha. (Unhon ne) kaha Hamein to tum se dar lagta hai. (Mehmanon ne) kaha keh dariye nahin ham Aap ko aik danishmand ladke ki khushkhabri dete hein. (Woh) bole keh mujhe budhaape ne aa pakda to tum mujhe khushkhabri dene lage, Ab kahe ki khushkhabri dete ho? (unhon ne) kaha keh ham Aap ko sachi khushkhabri dete hein, Aap mayoos na hon. Us (Ibraheem) ne kaha keh Allah ki rahmat se (mein mayoos kiyou hon) mayoos hona gumrahon ka kam hai. (Al-Hijar: 15/51-56)

 

Soorah-e-Al-Zariyaat mein Irshad-e-Bari Ta’ala hai:

 

هَلْ اَتٰىكَ حَدِيْثُ ضَيْفِ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ الْمُكْرَمِيْنَ  24؀ۘ اِذْ دَخَلُوْا عَلَيْهِ فَقَالُوْا سَلٰمًا ۭ قَالَ سَلٰمٌ ۚ قَوْمٌ مُّنْكَرُوْنَ  25؀ۚ فَرَاغَ اِلٰٓى اَهْلِهٖ فَجَاۗءَ بِعِجْلٍ سَمِيْنٍ  26؀ۙ فَقَرَّبَهٗٓ اِلَيْهِمْ قَالَ اَلَا تَاْكُلُوْنَ     27؀ۡ فَاَوْجَسَ مِنْهُمْ خِيْفَةً ۭ قَالُوْا لَا تَخَـفْ ۭ وَبَشَّرُوْهُ بِغُلٰمٍ عَلِيْمٍ  28؀ فَاَقْبَلَتِ امْرَاَتُهٗ فِيْ صَرَّةٍ فَصَكَّتْ وَجْهَهَا وَقَالَتْ عَجُوْزٌ عَقِيْمٌ   29؀ قَالُوْا كَذٰلِكِ ۙ قَالَ رَبُّكِ ۭ اِنَّهٗ هُوَ الْحَكِيْمُ الْعَلِيْمُ      30؀

 

“Bhala tumhare pas Ibraheem ke muaziz mehmanon ki khabar pohanchi hai? Jab woh un ke pas aaye to salam kaha. Unhon ne bhi (jawab mein) salam kaha (dekha to) aise log keh na jan na pehchan. To Apne ghar ja kar aik (bhuna huwa) mota bachda laaye (aur khane ke liye) un ke aagay rakh diya. Kehne lage aap tanaawul kiyoun nahin karte? Aur dil mein un se khoaf mahsoos kiya (unhon ne) kaha keh khoaf na kijiye. Aur un ko aik danish mand ladke ki bashaarat bhi sunaai to Ibraheem ki biwi chillati aai aur apna munh peet kar kehne lagi (aik to) budhiya aur (Woh bhi) banjh (unhon ne) kaha (han) tumhara Parwardigaar ne yoon hi farmaya hai, Woh beshak Sahib-e-Hikmat aur khoob jan’ne wala hai.” (Al Zariyaat: 51/24-30)

Allah T’aala ne bayan farmaya hai keh farishte Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ke pas aaye. (Ba’az hazraat ka kehna hai keh Woh teen farishte Jibra’eel, Israf’eel aur Mika’eel علیہم السلام thay). Unhon ne mehman samajh kar un ki khatir ki aur umda gayon ke rewad mein se mote taze bachde ka ghosht bhoon kar tayyar kiya. Jab mehmanon ko khana paish kiya gaya to Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلم ne mehsoos kiya keh mehmanon ko khane ki bilkul khawahish nahin. Is ki wajah yeh hai keh farishton mein woh quwwat nahin paai jati jis ki wajah se insanon ko khana khane ki zaroorat paish aati hai. Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko un ke is Tarz-e-Amal se ta’ajub huwa aur khoaf mehsoos kiya. Unhon ne kaha: Khoaf ne kijiye! Hamein Loot علیہ السلام ki qoam ko tabah karne ke liye bheja gaya hai. Hazrat Sarah علیہا  السلام Allah ki muhabbat ki wajah se un badkaron se nafrat rakhti thi, Is liye is khabar se unhein khushi hui. Woh mehmanon ki khidmat ke liye pas hi khadi thien, Jaise Ahal-e-Arab aur doosari aqwaam mein rawaj hai. Jab Woh khush ho kar hans padien to Allah T’aala ne us ko Is’haq ki aur Is’haq ke ba’ad Ya’aqoob ki khush khabri di. Lekin jab farishton ne unhein yeh khushlhabri di to Ibraheem ki biwi chillati aai aur Apna munh peetane lagi jaise auratein ta’ajjub ke waqat kiya karti hein. Sarah علیہا  السلام se bhi woh harkat sar’zad hui aur unhon ne farmaya: يٰوَيْلَتٰٓى ءَاَلِدُ وَاَنَا عَجُوْزٌ وَّھٰذَا بَعْلِيْ شَيْخًا   “Haye meri kambakhti! Mere han bacha paida ho ga? Mein to budhiya hoon aur mere yeh miyan bhi boodhe hein.” Ya’ani mere han kaise aulad ho sakti hai jabkeh mein boodhi ho chuki hoon aur banjh bhi hoon aur yeh mere shohar Ibraheem علیہ السلام bhi boodhe ho chuke hein. Unhein in halaat mein aulad milne par ta’ajjub huwa is liye unhon ne kaha:

 

اِنَّ ھٰذَا لَشَيْءٌ عَجِيْبٌ     72؀ قَالُوْٓا اَتَعْجَبِيْنَ مِنْ اَمْرِ اللّٰهِ رَحْمَتُ اللّٰهِ وَبَرَكٰتُهٗ عَلَيْكُمْ اَهْلَ الْبَيْتِ  ۭ اِنَّهٗ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ   73؀

 

“Yeh to badi ajib bat hai. Unhon ne kaha: Kaya tum Allah ki qudrat se ta’ajjub karti ho? Aye Ahal-e-Bait tum par Allah ki rahmat aur us ki barkatein hein. Bila shubah woh Sazawar-e-Ta’areef aur Bazuragwaar hai.” (Hood: 11/72,73) is khushkhabri par Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko bhi ta’ajjub huwa. Unhon ne intihaai khushi ka aalam mein mazeed tasalli ke liye farmaya:

 

اَبَشَّرْتُمُوْنِيْ عَلٰٓي اَنْ مَّسَّنِيَ الْكِبَرُ فَبِمَ تُبَشِّرُوْنَ     54؀ قَالُوْا بَشَّرْنٰكَ بِالْحَقِّ فَلَا تَكُنْ مِّنَ الْقٰنِطِيْنَ  55؀

 

“Jab Mjhe budhaape ne aa pakda to tum khushkhabri dene lage. Ab kahe ki khushkhabri dete ho. Unhon ne kaha ham Aap ko sachi khushkhabri dete hein, Aap mayoos na hon.” (Al-Hijar: 15/14-15)

 

Unhon ne is lhushlhabri ki tasdeeq ki aur Unhein { بِغُلٰمٍ عَلِيۡمٍ } “ilam wale bache” ki khushkhabri di. Is se murad Ismail علیہ لسلا ke bhai Is’haq علیہ السلام hein. Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko un ke bulad maqam aur azeem Sabar-o-Sabaat ke tor par “Ilam wala bacha” diya gaya. Allah T’aala ne Aap ka yeh wasaf bhi bayan kiya hai keh woh wa’ada poora karne wale aur sabar karne wale thay. Aik aur Aayat mein irshad hai: فَبَشَّرْنٰهَا بِاِسْحٰقَ  ۙ وَمِنْ وَّرَاۗءِ اِسْحٰقَ يَعْقُوْبَ “To Ham ne us ko Is’haq ki aur Is’haq ke ba’ad Ya’aqoob ki khushkhabri di.” (Hood:11/71)

Ahal-e-Kitab kehte hin keh Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne bhune huaye bachde ke sath teen pemanah bareek aate ki paki hui rotiyan, Makkhan aur doodh paish kiya aur farishton ne khaya. (Dekhiye kitab paidaaish, Baab: 18, Fiqrah :6-7-8) Baaibal ke bayan se zahir hota hai keh teen afraad jo Hazrat Iraheem علیہ السلام ke mehman huaye. Un mein aik khud Khuda tha. (Paidaaish, Baab: (18)) yeh bat bilkul ghalat hai. Ba’az ulma’a ne farmaya hai keh woh ( zahiri tor par) khate mehsoos hote thay jabkeh khana hawa hi mein ghaaib ho jata tha.

 

Bible  mein likha hai:

 

Khuda ne Ibrahaam se kaha keh Saraa jo teri biwi hai, So us ko Saraa na pukarna. Us ka nam Sarah ho ga aur mein usay barkat doon ga aur us se bhi tujhe aik beta bakhshoon ga. Yaqinan mein usay barkat doon ga keh qoamein us ki nasal se hon gi aur aalam ke badshah us se paida hon gay. Tab Ibraham sar’nigoon huwa (ya’ani sajda kiya) aur hanas kar dil mrin kehne laga keh kaya so baras ke budhe se koi bacha paida ho ga? Aur kaya Sarah ke jo nawe (90) baras ki hai aulad ho gi? Ibraham ne Khuda se kaha: Kash! Ismail hi Tere hazoor jeeta rahe tab Khuda ne farmaya:  Beshak teri biwi Sarah ke tujh se beta ho ga, Tu us ka nam Iz’haq (Is’haq) rakhna……agle sal (Baaibal mein yeh jumala is poori ibaarat ke ba’ad in alfaaz mein manqool hai.” lekin mein Apna ahad Iz’haq se bandhoon ga, Jo agle sal isi Waqat-e-Muayyan par Sarah se paida ho ga.” (paidaaish: 17:21) Albatta Qisas-ul-Nbiya’a mein yeh in alfaaz mein “To us maqam par” jaise ham ne likha.) Us Waqat-e-Muayyan par …..aur mein us se aur us ki aulad se Apna ahad, Jo abdi ahad hai, Bandhoon ga aur Ismail ke haq mien bhi mein ne teri dua suni. Dekh mein usay barkat doon ga aur baroomand karoon ga aur usay bahut badhaon ga aur us se sattar sardaar paida hon gay aur mein usay aik badi qoam (ka sardaar (“Sardaar” ka lafaz Qisas-ul-Anbiya’a ke mutabiq hai. Baaibal ke mojooda nuskhe mein yeh alfaaz hein ” Mein usay aik badi qoam banaon ga.”)) banaon ga. ( (Paidaaish baab: 17, Fiqrah: 15 ta 20) yeh tarjuma “Baibal Sociaty Lahore” ki shaaia kardah urdu”Kitab-e-Muqaddas” ke mutabiq hai.)

AllahT’aala ke farman: فَبَشَّرْنٰهَا بِاِسْحٰقَ  ۙ وَمِنْ وَّرَاۗءِ اِسْحٰقَ يَعْقُوْبَ “To ham ne us ko Is’haq ki aur Is’haq ke baad Ya’aqoob ki khushkhabri di.” se saf zahir hai keh Sarah ko apne bete Is’haq aur apne poote Ya’aqoob ko zinda dekhne ki khushi naseeb ho gi. Ya’ani woh apne dada dadi ki zindgi mein paida hon gay takeh unhein Ya’aqoob علیہ السلام se bhi usi tarah khushi hasil ho jaise Apne bete Is’haq علیہ السلام ki khushi hasil ho gi. Agar bashaarat se yeh maqsood na hota to Is’haq علیہ السلام ki sari nasal mein se siraf Ya’aqoob علیہ السلام ka nam zikar karne ka koi faida na hota. Jab nam le kar zikar kiya gaya to ma’aloom huwa keh Unhein Ya’aqoob علیہ السلام se mustafeed hone ka moqa’a mile ga, Jaise un ke walid (Is’haq) ki wilaadat se khushi hui. Doosre maqam par farmaya:

 

وَوَهَبْنَا لَهٗٓ اِسْحٰقَ وَيَعْقُوْبَ ۭ كُلًّا هَدَيْنَا 

 

“Aur ham ne un ko Is’haq aur Ya’aqoob bakhshe (aur) sab ko hidayat di.” (Al-An’aam: 6/84)

 

Aur mazeed yeh farmaya:

 

فَلَمَّا اعْتَزَلَهُمْ وَمَا يَعْبُدُوْنَ مِنْ دُوْنِ اللّٰهِ  ۙ وَهَبْنَا لَهٗٓ اِسْحٰقَ وَيَعْقُوْبَ 

 

” Aur Ibraheem علیہ السلام un logon se aur jin ki woh Allah ke siwa parastish karte thay un se alag ho gaye to ham ne un ko Is’haq aur (Is’haq ko) Ya’aqoob bakhshe.” (Maryam: 19/49)

 

Yeh wazih aur quwi daleel hai. Is ki ta’eed Sahiheen ki us Hafees se bhi hoti hai jo Hazrat Abu Zar رضی اللہ عنہ se marwi hai, Unhon ne farmaya: ” Mein ne araz ki: Allah ke Rasool صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم! sab se pehle kon si masjid banai gai? Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya: “Masjid-e-Haraam!” Mein ne kaha: “phir kon si? Farmaya: ” Masjid-e-Aqsa!” mein ne kaha: in ke darmiyan kitni muddat ka faasla hai? Farmaya: “Chalees baras” mein ne kaha: In ke ba’ad kon si? Farmaya: “Phir jahan tujhe namaz ka waqat aa jaye, Wahien namaz padh le, Sab masjid hi hai.” (Sahih Al- Bukhari , Ahadees-ul-Anbiya’a’ baab’ Hadees:3366. Wa Sahih Muslim, Al-Masaajid, Baab-ul-Masaajid wa Mawazi-e-Al Salati, Hadees: 520, wa Musnad-e–e-Ahmad:5/150.)

 

Ahal-e-Kitab kehte hein keh Masjid-e-Aqsa ki buniyad Hazrat Ya’aqoob علیہ اسلام ne rakhi thi. Is se bhi mazkoora bala bayan ki ta’eed hoti hai. Is ka matlab yeh hai keh Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام  aur Hazrat Ismail علیہ السلام ke Masjid-e-Haraam ki ta’ameer se chalees sal ba’ad Hazrat Ya’aqoob علیہ السلام ne Masjid-e-Aqsa ta’ameer farmai. In donon ki ta’ameer se pehle Is’haq علیو السلام paida ho chuke thay. Kiyoun keh Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ki dua Allah T’asla ne in alfaaz mein zikar farmaai hai:

 

وَاِذْ قَالَ اِبْرٰهِيْمُ رَبِّ اجْعَلْ هٰذَا الْبَلَدَ اٰمِنًا وَّاجْنُبْنِيْ وَبَنِيَّ اَنْ نَّعْبُدَ الْاَصْنَامَ 35؀ۭ رَبِّ اِنَّهُنَّ اَضْلَلْنَ كَثِيْرًا مِّنَ النَّاسِ ۚ  فَمَنْ تَبِعَنِيْ فَاِنَّهٗ مِنِّىْ ۚ وَمَنْ عَصَانِيْ فَاِنَّكَ غَفُوْرٌ رَّحِيْمٌ      36؀ رَبَّنَآ اِنِّىْٓ اَسْكَنْتُ مِنْ ذُرِّيَّتِيْ بِوَادٍ غَيْرِ ذِيْ زَرْعٍ عِنْدَ بَيْتِكَ الْمُحَرَّمِ ۙ رَبَّنَا لِيُقِيْمُوا الصَّلٰوةَ فَاجْعَلْ اَفْىِٕدَةً مِّنَ النَّاسِ تَهْوِيْٓ اِلَيْهِمْ وَارْزُقْهُمْ مِّنَ الثَّمَرٰتِ لَعَلَّهُمْ يَشْكُرُوْنَ     37؀ رَبَّنَآ اِنَّكَ تَعْلَمُ مَا نُخْفِيْ وَمَا نُعْلِنُ ۭ وَمَا يَخْفٰى عَلَي اللّٰهِ مِنْ شَيْءٍ فِي الْاَرْضِ وَلَا فِي السَّمَاۗءِ 38؁ اَلْحَمْدُ لِلّٰهِ الَّذِيْ وَهَبَ لِيْ عَلَي الْكِبَرِ اِسْمٰعِيْلَ وَاِسْحٰقَ   ۭ اِنَّ رَبِّيْ لَسَمِيْعُ الدُّعَاۗءِ 39؁ رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِيْ مُقِيْمَ الصَّلٰوةِ وَمِنْ ذُرِّيَّتِيْ  ڰ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاۗءِ 40؁ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِيْنَ يَوْمَ يَقُوْمُ الْحِسَابُ 41؀ۧ

 

“Aur jab Ibraheem ne dua ki keh Mere Parwardigaar! Is shehar ko (logon ke liye) aman ki jagah bana de aur mujhe aur aulad ko is bat se bachaye rakh keh buton ki parastish karne lagein. Aye Parwardigaar! Inhon ne bahut se logon ko gumrah kiya hai. So jis shakhas ne mera kaha mana woh mera hai aur jis ne meri na’farmani ki to tu bakhashne wala meharban hai. Aye Parwardigaar!  mein ne apni kuch aulad maidaan (Makkah) mein tere hurmat wale ghar ke pas la basaai hai jahan kheti bhi nahin hai. Aye Parwardigaar! Takeh yeh namaz padhein, So logon ke dilon ki aisa kar de keh un ki taraf jhuke rahein aur un ko phalon se rozi de takeh (tera) shukar karein. Aye Parwardigaar! Jo bat Ham chupate aur zahir karte hein tu sab janta hai. Aur Zameen-o-Aasman mein Allah se koi cheez makhfi nahin. Allah ka shukar hai jis ne mujhe badi umar mein Ismail aur Is’haq ata kiye. Beshak mera Parwardigaar dua sunne wala hai. Aye Parwardigaar! Mujh ko (aisi tufeeq inayat) kar keh namaz padhta rahoon aur meri aulad ko bhi (yeh tufeeq bakhash de.) Aye Parwardigaar! Meri dua qabool farma. Aye Parwardigaar! Hisab (kitab) ke din mujh ko aur mere mere maan baap ko aur mominon ko ma’af kar dena. (Ibraheem: 14/35-41)

 

Bait-ul-llah Ki Ta’ameer Aur Ahal-e-Makkah Ke Liye Dua-e-Ibraheem علیہ السلام :

 

Allah T’aala ne Da’awt-e-Tuheed qabool karne walon ke liye Ka’abatullah ta’ameer karne ka hukam diya takeh Farzandaan-e-Tuheed is ghar ka tawaf karein aur yahan aa kar namaz ada karein. Irshad-e-Bari T’aala hai:

 

وَاِذْ بَوَّاْنَا لِاِبْرٰهِيْمَ مَكَانَ الْبَيْتِ اَنْ لَّا تُشْرِكْ بِيْ شَيْـــــًٔا وَّطَهِّرْ بَيْتِيَ لِلطَّاۗىِٕفِيْنَ وَالْقَاۗىِٕمِيْنَ وَالرُّكَّعِ السُّجُوْدِ 26؀ وَاَذِّنْ فِي النَّاسِ بِالْحَجِّ يَاْتُوْكَ رِجَالًا وَّعَلٰي كُلِّ ضَامِرٍ يَّاْتِيْنَ مِنْ كُلِّ فَجٍّ عَمِيْقٍ 27؀ۙ

 

“Aur (aik waqat tha) jab ham ne Ibraheem ke liye Khana-e-Ka’aba ki jagah muqarrar kar di (aur farmaya) keh mere sath kisi cheez ko shareek na kar aur tawaf karne walon aur rakoo’a karne walon (aur) sajda karne walon ke liye mere ghar ko saf rakha karo aur logon mein haj ka ai’alan kar do keh tumhari taraf paidal aur duble duble uonton par jo door (daraaz) raston se chale aate hon (sawar ho kar) chale aayen.” (Al-hajj: 22/26-27)

 

Aur Soora-e-Aal-e-Imran mein farmaya:

 

اِنَّ اَوَّلَ بَيْتٍ وُّضِــعَ لِلنَّاسِ لَلَّذِيْ بِبَكَّةَ مُبٰرَكًا وَّھُدًى لِّـلْعٰلَمِيْنَ  96؀ۚ فِيْهِ اٰيٰتٌۢ بَيِّنٰتٌ مَّقَامُ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ  ڬ وَمَنْ دَخَلَهٗ كَانَ اٰمِنًا  ۭ وَلِلّٰهِ عَلَي النَّاسِ حِجُّ الْبَيْتِ مَنِ اسْـتَـطَاعَ اِلَيْهِ سَبِيْلًا  ۭ وَمَنْ كَفَرَ فَاِنَّ اللّٰهَ غَنِىٌّ عَنِ الْعٰلَمِيْنَ 97؀

 

“Pehle ghar jo logon (ke ibaadat karne) ke liye muqarrar kiya gaya tha, Wahi hai jo Makkah mein hai. Ba’barkat aur jahaan ke liye Mojib-e-Hidayat. Is mein khuli hui nishaniyan hein (jin mein se) aik Ibraheem ke khade hone ki jagah hai jo shakhas is (mubarik) ghar mein dakhil ho us ne aman pa liya logon par Allah ka haq (faraz) hai jo is ghar tak jane ka maqdoor rakhe woh is ka haj kare jo is hukam ki ta’ameel na kare ga to Allah bhi Ahal-e-Aalim se be’neyaz hai.”(Aal-e-Imran: 3/96-97)

 

Soorah-e-Baqarah mein isi ki baabat mazeed farmaya:

 

وَاِذِ ابْتَلٰٓى اِبْرٰهٖمَ رَبُّهٗ بِكَلِمٰتٍ فَاَتَـمَّهُنَّ ۭ قَالَ اِنِّىْ جَاعِلُكَ لِلنَّاسِ اِمَامًا ۭ قَالَ وَمِنْ ذُرِّيَّتِىْ ۭ قَالَ لَا يَنَالُ عَهْدِي الظّٰلِمِيْنَ   ١٢٤؀ وَاِذْ جَعَلْنَا الْبَيْتَ مَثَابَةً لِّلنَّاسِ وَاَمْنًا ۭ وَاتَّخِذُوْا مِنْ مَّقَامِ  اِبْرٰهٖمَ مُصَلًّى ۭ وَعَهِدْنَآ اِلٰٓى اِبْرٰهٖمَ وَاِسْمٰعِيْلَ اَنْ طَهِّرَا بَيْتِىَ لِلطَّاۗىِٕفِيْنَ وَالْعٰكِفِيْنَ وَالرُّكَّعِ السُّجُوْدِ   ١٢٥؁ وَاِذْ قَالَ اِبْرٰهٖمُ رَبِّ اجْعَلْ ھٰذَا بَلَدًا اٰمِنًا وَّارْزُقْ اَھْلَهٗ مِنَ الثَّمَرٰتِ مَنْ اٰمَنَ مِنْھُمْ بِاللّٰهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْاٰخِرِ ۭ قَالَ وَمَنْ كَفَرَ فَاُمَتِّعُهٗ قَلِيْلًا ثُمَّ اَضْطَرُّهٗٓ اِلٰى عَذَابِ النَّارِ ۭ وَبِئْسَ الْمَصِيْرُ  ١٢٦؀ وَاِذْ يَرْفَعُ اِبْرٰھٖمُ الْقَوَاعِدَ مِنَ الْبَيْتِ وَاِسْمٰعِيْلُ ۭ رَبَّنَا تَقَبَّلْ مِنَّا ۭ اِنَّكَ اَنْتَ السَّمِيْعُ الْعَلِيْمُ   ١٢٧؁ رَبَّنَا وَاجْعَلْنَا مُسْلِمَيْنِ لَكَ وَمِنْ ذُرِّيَّتِنَآ اُمَّةً مُّسْلِمَةً لَّكَ ۠ وَاَرِنَا مَنَاسِكَنَا وَتُبْ عَلَيْنَا ۚ اِنَّكَ اَنْتَ التَّوَّابُ الرَّحِيْمُ  ١٢٨؁ رَبَّنَا وَابْعَثْ فِيْهِمْ رَسُوْلًا مِّنْھُمْ يَتْلُوْا عَلَيْهِمْ اٰيٰتِكَ وَيُعَلِّمُهُمُ الْكِتٰبَ وَالْحِكْمَةَ وَيُزَكِّيْهِمْ ۭ اِنَّكَ اَنْتَ الْعَزِيْزُ الْحَكِيْمُ ١٢٩؀ۧ

 

” Aur jab Parwardigaar ne chand baton mein Ibraheem ki aazmaish ki to woh un mein pore utre. Allah T’aala ne farmaya keh mein tum ko logon ka paishwa banaaon ga. Unhon ne kaha keh (Parwardigaar) meri aulad mein se bhi (paishwa banana) Allah T’aala ne farmaya keh mera wa’ada zalimon ke liye nahin huwa karta. Aur jab ham ne Khana-e-Ka’aba ko logon ke liye jama’a hone aur aman pane ki jagah banaya aur (hukam diya keh) jis maqam par Ibraheem khade huaye thay, Us ko namaz ki jagah bana lo. Aur Ibraheem aur Ismail se kaha keh tawaf karne walon aur ai’atkaf karne walon aur rakoo’a karne walon aur sajda karne walon ke liye mere ghar ko pak saf rakha karo. Aur jab Ibraheem ne dua ki keh Aye Parwardigaar! Is jagah ko aman ka shehar bana aur is ke rehne walon mein se jo Allah aur Roz-e-Aakhirat par iman layen un ke khane ko phal ata kar to Allah T,aala ne farmaya keh jo kafir hoga mein us ko bhi kisi qadar faida doon ga (magar) phir us ko (azab) dozakh ke (bhugatne ke) liye na char kar doon ga aur woh buri jagah hai. Aur jab Ibraheem aur Ismail bait-ullah ki buniyadein uonchi kar rahe thy (to dua kiye jate thy keh) aye Parwardigaar! Ham se yeh khidmat qabool farma. Beshak tu sunane wala (aur) janne wala hai. Aye Parwardigaar! Ham ko apna farmanbardaar banaye rakhna aur hamari aulad mein se bhi aik giroh ko apna mutee’a banate rehna. Aur ( Parwardigar) hamein hamare Tareeq-e-Ibaadat bata aur hamare hal par raham ke sath tawajjah farma. Beshak tu tawajjah farmane wala meharban hai. Aye Parwardigat! In (logon) mein inhi mein se aik paighembar mab’oos kar de jo un ko teri aaytein padh padh ke sunaya kare aur kitab aur danaai sikhaya kare aur un (ke dilon) ko pak saf kiya kare. Beshak Tu Ghalib (aur) Sahib-e-Hikmat hai.” (Al-Baqarah: 2/124-129)

Allah T’aala Apne bande, Apne rasool, Apne khalil, Muwahhideen ke imam aur Anbiya-e-Kiraam ke Jadd-e-Amjad Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ke bare mein bayan farma rha hai keh unhon ne woh qadeem ghar ta’ameer farmaya, Jo tamam logon ke liye ta’ameer ki jane wali pehli masjid hai, Jis mein woh Allah ki ibaadat kar sakte hein. Allah ne Aap ko woh jagah bataai jo us ki t’ameer ke liye muqarrar ki ja chuki thi.

Hazrat Ali Bin Talib aur deegar Sahabah رضی اللہ عنہم se riwayat hai keh Aap ko wahi ke zariaye se us ki jagah se ba khabar kiya gaya. Aasmano ki takhleeq ka zikar karte huaye ham (doosari kitab mein) bayan kar chuke hein keh Kaaba Sharif (aasmani kaaba) Bait-ul-Ma’amoor bilkul seedh mein hai, Saton aasmanon par is andaz se ibaadat ke maqamaat (aik seedh mein waqe’a) hein. Ba’az ulma’a ne farmaya hai keh har aasman mein aik ghar (ibaadat ka maqam) hai, Jis mein us aasman k farishte baadat karte hein, Un ke liye us ki wahi hesiyat hai jo zameen walon ke liye Kaaba Sharif ki hai.

Allah T,aala ne Hazrat Ibrheem علیہ السلام ko hukam diya keh aik ibaadat gah banaein jis ki hesiyat zameen walon ke liye Wahi ho jo aasmn ke farishton ke liye mazkoora bala ibadat gahon ki hai aur Allah ne aap ko Kaaba Sharif ki woh jagah bataai jo Aasman-o-Zameen ki takhleeq ke din se us ke liye mut’ayyan kar di gai thi. Jaise keh Sahiheen mein irshad-e-Nabwi hai:

“Is shehar ko Allah T’aala ne us din mohtram qarar de diya, Jis din aasmanon aur zameen ko paida farmaya. Woh Allah ke hukam ki wajah se qayamat tak ke liye Qabil-e-Ahtiram (haram) hai.” (Sahih Al-Bukhari, Baab-o-Fazl-e-Al Haram wa qaolihi talla  انما امرت ان اعبد رب ھذہ البلدہ……., Hadees: 1587, Wa Sahih Muslim: Al-Hajj, Baab-o-Tahreem-e-Makkata wa Tahreem-e-Saidiha……, Hadees: 1353)

 

Kisi Sahi Hadees mein yeh mazkoor nahin keh Ibraheem علیہ لسلام se pehle bhi Kaaba t’ameer kiya gaya tha, Is ke liye مَكَانَ الْبَيْتِ  ke lafaz se istidlaal qawi nahin kiyounkeh Aayat ke alfaaz ka matlab yeh hai: ” Woh jagah jo Allah ke ilam mein us ke liye muqaddar thi aur jo maqam Hazrat Aadam علیہ السلام se Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام tak tamam Anbiya’a ke nazdeek Qabil-e-Ahtiram raha.”

 

Alla T’aala ne farmaya:

 

اِنَّ اَوَّلَ بَيْتٍ وُّضِــعَ لِلنَّاسِ لَلَّذِيْ بِبَكَّةَ مُبٰرَكًا وَّھُدًى لِّـلْعٰلَمِيْنَ  96؀ۚ

 

” Bila subah pehla ghar jo logon (ke ibaadat karne) ke liye muqarrar kiya gaya tha, Wahi hai jo Makkah mein hai. Ba’barkat aur jahan ke liye Mojib-e-Hidayat.” (Aal-e-Imran: 3/96)

 

Ya’ani tamam logon ke liye jo ghar barkat aur hidayat ke liye sab se pehle muqarrar kiya gaya, Woh ghar hai jo Makkah mein hai.

 

فِيْهِ اٰيٰتٌۢ بَيِّنٰتٌ (Aal-e-Imran: 97) ” Is mein khuli hui nishaniyan hein.” Ya’ani yeh Khalil علیہ السلام ki ta’ameer karda hai. Jo ba’ad mein aane wale tamam nabiyon ke Jadd-e-Amjad aur apni aulad ke tamam muwahhideen ke imam thay jo aap ki iqtida karne wale aur aap ki sunnat par amal karne wale hein. Isi liye farmaya:

مَّقَامُ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ   (Aal-e-Imran: 97) Is se murad woh pathar hai jis par khade ho kar aap ne Kaaba ki ta’amir jari rakhi. Jab imaarat aap ke qad se buland ho gai to aap ke bete Ismail علیہ السلام ne yeh mash’hoor pathar la kar diya takeh aap is ar khade ho jaein, Jaise keh Ibn-e-Abbas رضی اللہ عنہ ki aik lambi Hadees mein mazkoor hai.”( Tafseer Ibn-e-Kaseer:2/68, Tafseer soorah Aal-e-Imran Aayat: 97)

Hazrat Umar Bin Khatab رضی اللہ عنہ ke zamane tak yeh pathar Kaaba ki deewar se muttasil pada raha. Jis tarah qadeem zamane se pada tha. Aap ne usay Bait-ullah se kuch fasle par kar diya takeh us ke pas namaz padhne walon ki wajah se tawaf karne walon ko rukawat na ho. Baad ke logon ne is masla mein Hazrt Umar رضی اللہ عنہ ki perwi ki. Hazrat Umar رضی اللہ عنہ ke mut’adid mashware aise hein keh Allah T’aala se un ki tasdeeq sabit hai. Un mein se aik yeh bhi hai keh Aap رضی اللہ عنہ ne Rasool صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم se araz ki: “Kash ham Maqam-e-Ibrahim ke pas namaz padha karte.” (Musnad-e-Ahmad: 1/24)

 

Tab Allah T’aala ne yeh Aayat nazil farma di:

 

وَاتَّخِذُوْا مِنْ مَّقَامِ  اِبْرٰهٖمَ مُصَلًّى

 

“Aur (hukam diya keh) jis maqam par Ibraheem khade huaye thay, Us ko namaz ki jagah bana lo.” (Al-Baqarah:2/125)

 

Is pathar mein Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ke qadmon ke nishan islam ke ibtidaai daur tak baqi thay. Unhon ne siraf Allah ki raza ke liye Kaaba ki buniyadon par imaarat banaai thi aur woh dua karte thay keh Allah T’aala un ka yeh naik amal qabool farma le. Chunanchah Irshad-e-Bari T’aala hai:

 

وَاِذْ يَرْفَعُ اِبْرٰھٖمُ الْقَوَاعِدَ مِنَ الْبَيْتِ وَاِسْمٰعِيْلُ ۭ رَبَّنَا تَقَبَّلْ مِنَّا ۭ اِنَّكَ اَنْتَ السَّمِيْعُ الْعَلِيْمُ   ١٢٧؁ رَبَّنَا وَاجْعَلْنَا مُسْلِمَيْنِ لَكَ وَمِنْ ذُرِّيَّتِنَآ اُمَّةً مُّسْلِمَةً لَّكَ ۠ وَاَرِنَا مَنَاسِكَنَا وَتُبْ عَلَيْنَا ۚ اِنَّكَ اَنْتَ التَّوَّابُ الرَّحِيْمُ  ١٢٨؁

 

” Aur jab Ibraheem aur Ismail Bait-ullah ki buniyadein unchi kar rahe thy ( to dua kiye jate thay keh ) Aye Parwardigaar ! Ham se yeh khidmat qabool farma. Beshak Tu sun’ne wala (aur) jan’ne wala hai. Aye Parwardigaar ! Ham ko apna farmanbardaar banaye rakhna. Aur hamari aulad mein se bhi aik garowh ko apna mutee banate rehna. Aur Ae Parwardigaar! Hamein hamare Tareeq-e-Ibaadat aur hamare haal par (raham ke sath) tawajjah farma. Beshak tu taubah farmane wala meharban hai.” (Al-Baqarah: 2/127,128)

 

Ahal-e-Makkah Ke Liye Dua-e-Ibraheem علیہ السلام:

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne Be’aab-o-Giyah wadi mein waqe’a muqaddas tareen maqam par muqaddas tareen masjid t’ameer kar di aur wahan basne walon ke liye barkat ki dua farmai aur yeh dua ki keh unheh khane ko phal milein, Halankeh wahan pe pani bahut kam tha, Darakhat, kheti aur phal mojood na thay, Aur yeh hi dua ki keh Woh is maqam ko haram ( Qabil-e-Ahtram maqam ) aur Aman-o-Amaan ka gehwarah bana de. Allah T’aala ne aap ki dua qabool farmai aur apne jo kuch manga tha, Us ne ata farmaya. chunanchah irshad hai:

 

اَوَلَمْ يَرَوْا اَنَّا جَعَلْنَا حَرَمًا اٰمِنًا وَّيُتَخَطَّفُ النَّاسُ مِنْ حَوْلِهِمْ

 

“Kaya unhon ne nahin dekha keh Ham ne haram ko Maqam-e-Aman banaya hai jabkeh log is ke Gird-o-Nawah se uchak liye jate hein.” (Al-Ankaboot: 29/67)

 

Mazeed farmaya:

 

اَوَلَمْ نُمَكِّنْ لَّهُمْ حَرَمًا اٰمِنًا يُّجْــبٰٓى اِلَيْهِ ثَمَرٰتُ كُلِّ شَيْءٍ رِّزْقًا مِّنْ لَّدُنَّا

 

“Kaya Ham ne un ko haram mein jo aman ka maqam hai jagah nahin di jahan har qisam ke phal pohanchaye jate hein (aur yeh) rizaq hamari taraf se hai.” (Al-qasas: 28/57)

 

Hazrat Ibraheem ne aik aur dua ki keh Allah T’aala in mein inhi se ya’ani inhi ki jinas se in ki Faseeh-o-Baleegh aur khalis zuban bolne wala rasool mab’oos farma takeh donon tarah ki nemtein mukammal tor par hasil ho jaein y’ani duniya ki nemat bhi aur deen ki nemat bhi. Duniya ki s’aadat bhi aur aakhirat ki s’aadat bhi.

Allah T’aala ne yeh dua bhi qabool farmai aur aik rasool mab’oos farmaya. Kitna azeem rasool jis par us ne Nubuwwat-o-Risaalat ka silsila khatam kar diya, Aur aisa kamil deen inayat farmaya jaisa pehle kisi qoam ko nahin mila tha aur aap ki da’awat duniya ki har qoam, Har zuban, Har ilaqe aur ha mulak balkeh qayamat tak har zamane ke liye aam farma di. Yeh cheez bhi Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ke liye aik khasoosi sharaf hai jo kisi aur nabi hasil nahin hua. Aap kareemana akhlaq ke hamil, Ummat ke liye kamil Shafqat-o-Rahmat ke jazbaat rakhne wale, Muazaz khandan ke farzand aur afzal tareen shehar ke rehne wale thay.

Chunkeh Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne zameen par Kaaba shareef ko t’ameer kiya tha, Is liye woh aasmanon par buland tareen maqam ke mustahiq thehre aur Bait-ul-M’amoor un ka maqam qarar paya jo satwein aasman walon ka mubarak kaaba hai jis mein rozana sattar hazar farishte dakhil ho kar Allah ki ibaadat karte hein , Phir qayamat tak dobarah un ki bari nahin aati.

Aik taweel arsa tak Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ki t’ameer kardah imarat qaim rahi. Us ke bad Quraish ne Kaaba ko t’ameer kiya. Unhon ne Ibraheemi t’ameer mein se Sham ki taaf y’ani shumali janib se kuch hissa chod diya. Mojooda t’ameer isi ke mutabiq hai.

Hazrat Ayesha رضی اللہ عنہما se riwayat hai keh Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya: “Kya tujhe maloom hai keh teri qoam ne jab Kaaba t’ameer kiya to Ibraheem علیہ السلام ki bunyadon se kam kar diya?” Mein ne araz kiya: “Allah ke rasool صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ! Aap ise dobarah Ibraheem علیہ السلام ki buniyadon par t’ameer nahin karein gay?” Aap صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya: “Agar teri qoam kufar se abi abhi nikal kar na aai hoti to mein aise hi karta.” (Sahih Al-Bukhari, Ahaees-ul-Anbiya’a, Hadees: 3368 wa Sahih Muslim, Al-hajj, Baab-o-Naqz-e-Al Kaabati wa Binaiha, hadees: 1333)

Hazrat Abdullah Bin Zubair رضی اللہ عنہما ne apne Daur-e-Hukoomat mein Kaaba sharif ko usi tarah t’meer karwaya tha jis tarah unhein un ki khala Mohtarma Umm-ul-Momineen Hazrat Ayesha رضی اللہ عنھا ne bataya tha keh Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne yeh farmaya hai. Jab 73 hijri mein Hajjaj Bin Yousuf ne unhein shaheed kar diya, To Khalifa-e-Waqat Abdul Malik Bin Marwan se mashwara kiya keh Kaaba ka kaya kiya jaye, Un ka khayal tha keh Hazrat Abdullah Bin Zubair رضی اللہ عنہما ne ye kam apni raaye se kiya hai, Chunanchah Khalifa ne hukam diya keh Kaaba ko dobarah purane andaaz par bana diya jaye, Unhon ne Sham ki taraf ki deewar tod kar “Hateem” ko alag kar diya. Phir deewar (Woh jagah chod kar) t’ameer kar ke (zaaid) pathar Kaaba ke andar phaink diye. Is wajah se us ka mashriqi darwaza (zameen se) buland ho gaya aur unhon ne maghribi darwaza bilkul band kar diya. Is tarah Kaaba ki woh shakal ban gai jo aj kal dekhne mein aati hai.

Ba’ad mein unhein m’aloom huwa keh Hazrat Abdullah Bn Zubair رضی اللہ عنہما ne waqai Hazrat Ayesha رضی اللہ عنہما ke Hadees sunane ki wajah se Kaaba ko is andaaz se t’ameer kiya tha. Tab unhein bahut afsos huwa.

Jab Khalifa Mansoor ke bete Khalifa Mhadi ka Daur-e-Hukoomat tha, To us ne Imam Malik رحمہ اللہ se mashwara kiya ke Kaaba ki imaarat us tarah bana di jaye jis tarah Hazrat Abdullah Bin Zubair رضی اللہ عنہما ne banai thi, Imam Malik رحمہ اللہ ne farmaya: “Mujhe khatrah hai keh badshah ise khail bana lein gay. Y’ani jab koi naya badshah aaye ga, Woh isay apni marzi ke mutabiq t’ameer karne ki koshish kare ga, Chunanchah imaarat usi tarah reh gai jis tarah aj kal mojood hai.”

 

Quran-o-Hadees Ki Roshani Mein Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام Ka Maqam-o-Martabah

 

Irshadi Bari T’aala hai:

 

وَاِذِ ابْتَلٰٓى اِبْرٰهٖمَ رَبُّهٗ بِكَلِمٰتٍ فَاَتَـمَّهُنَّ ۭ قَالَ اِنِّىْ جَاعِلُكَ لِلنَّاسِ اِمَامًا ۭ قَالَ وَمِنْ ذُرِّيَّتِىْ ۭ قَالَ لَا يَنَالُ عَهْدِي الظّٰلِمِيْنَ   ١٢٤؀

 

“Aur jab Parwardigaar ne chand baton mein Ibraheem ki aazmaish ki to woh un mein poore utre. Allah ne kaha keh mein tum ko logon ka paishwah banaoon ga. Unhon ne kaha keh (Parwardigaar) meri aulad mein se bhi (paishwa banana) Allah T’aala ne farmaya keh hamara wa’ada zalimon ke liye nahin huwa karta.” (Al-Baqarah: 2/124)

 

Jab Hazrat Ibaheem علیہ السلام ne Allah ke ahkaam ki t’ameel karte huaye bade bade kam anjam diye to Allah ne Aap ko bani no insan ka paishwa bana diya takeh woh aap ke Naqash-e-Qadam par chalein aur aap ki Seerat-e-Tayyaba se rahnumai hasil karein. Aap ne Allah T’aala se darkhawasat ki keh qiyaadat ka yeh mansab un ki aal mein baqi rahe. Aap ki yeh dua qabool ho gai aur imaamat aap ko dene ke sath yeh wazih kar diya gaya keh aap ki nasal ke zalim log is wa’ade se mustasna hein. Balkeh yeh mansab siraf un afraad ko hasil hoga jo aalim bil-amal hon gay. Jaise irshad hai:

 

وَوَهَبْنَا لَهٗٓ اِسْحٰقَ وَيَعْقُوْبَ وَجَعَلْنَا فِيْ ذُرِّيَّتِهِ النُّبُوَّةَ وَالْكِتٰبَ وَاٰتَيْنٰهُ اَجْرَهٗ فِي الدُّنْيَا  ۚ وَاِنَّهٗ فِي الْاٰخِرَةِ لَمِنَ الصّٰلِحِيْنَ 27؀

 

“Aur Ham ne un ko Is’haq aur Ya’aqoob bakhshe aur un ki aulad mein paighembari aur kitab (muqarrar) kar di aur un ko duniya mein bhi un ka sila diya aur aakhirat mein bhi naik logon mein hon gay.” (Al-Ankaboot: 29/27)

 

Mazeed farmaya:

 

وَوَهَبْنَا لَهٗٓ اِسْحٰقَ وَيَعْقُوْبَ ۭ كُلًّا هَدَيْنَا  ۚ وَنُوْحًا هَدَيْنَا مِنْ قَبْلُ وَمِنْ ذُرِّيَّتِهٖ دَاوٗدَ وَسُلَيْمٰنَ وَاَيُّوْبَ وَيُوْسُفَ وَمُوْسٰي وَهٰرُوْنَ  ۭوَكَذٰلِكَ نَجْزِي الْمُحْسِنِيْنَ  84؀ۙ وَزَكَرِيَّا وَيَحْيٰى وَعِيْسٰي وَاِلْيَاسَ  ۭكُلٌّ مِّنَ الصّٰلِحِيْنَ  85؀ۙ وَاِسْمٰعِيْلَ وَالْيَسَعَ وَيُوْنُسَ وَلُوْطًا  ۭ وَكُلًّا فَضَّلْنَا عَلَي الْعٰلَمِيْنَ  86؀ۙ وَمِنْ اٰبَاۗىِٕهِمْ وَذُرِّيّٰتِهِمْ وَاِخْوَانِهِمْ ۚ وَاجْتَبَيْنٰهُمْ وَهَدَيْنٰهُمْ اِلٰى صِرَاطٍ مُّسْتَـقِيْمٍ   87؀

 

” Aur Ham ne un ko Is’haq aur Ya’aqoob bakhshe (aur) sab ko hidayat di aur pehle Nooh ko bhi hidayat di thi aur un ki aulad mein se Daud aur Suleman aur Ayyub aur Yousuf aur Moosa aur Haroon ko bhi, Aur ham naikoo karon ko aisa hi badla diya karte hein. Aur Zakriya aur Yahya aur Isa aur Ilyas ko bhi, Aur Ismail aur Ilyasa’a aur Younas aur Loot ko bhi. Aur un sab ko jahan ke logon par fazilat bakhshi thi. Aur un ke baap dada aur aulad aur bhaiyon mein se ba’z ko bhi. Aur un ko burgazeeda bhi kiya tha aur seedha rasta bhi dikhaya tha.” (Al-An’aam: 6/84-87)

 

وَمِنْ ذُرِّيَّتِهٖ  “Aap ki aulad” se murad Ibraheem علیہ السلام ki aal hai. Hazrat Loot علیہ السلام agarcheh aap ke bhatije hein, Lekin unhein taghliban aap ki aulad mein shamil kar liya gaya hai. Aayat-e-Mubaraka mein Loot علیہ السلام ka zikar hone ki wajah se ba’az Ulama-e-Kiraam yeh zikar karte hein keh مِنْ ذُرِّيَّتِهٖ  “Aap ki aulad” se murad Nooh علیہ السلام ki aulad hai. Taham aksar ulma’a ne pehla qoal ikhtiyar kiya hai.”

 

Allah T’aala ne mazeed farmaya:

 

وَلَقَدْ اَرْسَلْنَا نُوْحًا وَّاِبْرٰهِيْمَ وَجَعَلْنَا فِيْ ذُرِّيَّـتِهِمَا النُّبُوَّةَ وَالْكِتٰبَ

 

” Aur Ham ne Nooh aur Ibraheem ko (paighembar bana kar) bheja aur un ki aulad mein paighembari aur kitab (ke silsale) ko (waqtan fawaqtan jari) rakha.” (Al-Hadeed: 57/26)

 

Jis nabi par bhi koi kitab nazil hui, Woh Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ki aulad hi mein se thay. Yeh Allah T’aala ka bahut bada in’aam hai aur aap ki azmat ka izhar hai jis ka muqabla koi aur shakhsiyat nahin kar sakti. Is ki tafseel yeh hai keh Allah T’aala ne aap ko do azeem bete ata farmaye: Hazrat Hajira علیہا  السلام se Hazrat Ismail علیہ السلام aur Hazrat Sarah علیہا  السلام se Hazrat Is’haq علیہ السلام. Phir Hazrat Is’haq علیہ السلام se Hazrat Ya’aqoob علیہ السلام paida huaye, Jinhein Israil علیہ السلام bhi kaha jata hai. Un ki aulad ke qabaail ko isi liye Bani Israil kaha jata hai. Un mein se jo Anbiya’a mab’oos huaye, Un ki ta’adaad bahut hi zayada hai. Un ki sahih ta’adaad usi ko ma’aloom hai jis ne unhein Nubuwat-o-Risaalat ka mansab de kar mab’oos farmaya. Bani Israil ke Anbiya’a ka yeh silsila Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام par khatam hua.

Hazrat Ismail ki nasal se arab ke tamam qabaail wujood mein aaye. Aap ki aulad mein se siraf Khatam-ul-Nabiyyeen, Sayyid-ul-Anbiya’a wal-Mursaleen, Duniya-o-Aakhirat mein insaniyat ke liye Ba’is-e-Fakhar Hazrat Muhammad Bin Abdullah Bin Abdul Mutlib Bin Hashim Quraishi Makki Madni صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم hi tashreef laye. Allah T’aala ki rahmaten, Durood aur Salat-o-Salam hon Aap ki Zaat-e-Adas par.

Nabi kareem صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ka irshad hai: “Mein aise maqam par faaiz hon ga keh tamam log hatta keh Hazrat Ibraheem bhi meri taraf raghib hon gay.“( Sahih Muslim: Salat-ul-Musafireen, Baab-o-Bayan An Al Quraan Unzila Ala Sabat-e-Ahrufin……, Hadees: 820, wa Al Bidayah wal-Nihayah:1/167-285)

Is hadees mein Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ki azeem madah hai, Jis se zahir hota hai keh Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ke ba’ad Duniya-o-Aakhirat mein sab se azeem shakhsiyat aap ki hai.

Hazrat Abdullah Bin Abbas رضی الہ عنہما se riwayat hai, Unhon ne farmaya: Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم, Hazrat Hasan aur Husain رضی اللہ عنہما ko ( taklif dene wali ashiya’a se) panah ki mundarja zail dua sikhate thay aur farmate thay: Tumhare Jadd-e-Amjad (Harat Ibraheem علیہ السلام) bhi is dua ke zari’aye se Hazrat Ismail علیہ السلام aur Hazrat Is’haq علیہ السلام ko (Allah ki) panah mein dete thay: [ اعوذ بکلمات اللہ التامۃ من کل شیطان وھا مہ و من کل عین لامہ ] ” Mein panah hasil karta hon Allah ke kamil kalmaat ke sath har shetan aur zehreele janwar se aur har buri (nuqsan dene wali) nazar se.” (Sahih Al-Bukhari: Ahadees-ul-Anbiya’a, Hadees: 3371.)

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام Ka Mushahada-e-Qudrat:

 

Irshad-e-Bari T’aala hai:

 

وَاِذْ قَالَ اِبْرٰھٖمُ رَبِّ اَرِنِيْ كَيْفَ تُـحْيِ الْمَوْتٰى  ۭ قَالَ اَوَلَمْ تُؤْمِنْ  ۭ قَالَ بَلٰي وَلٰكِنْ لِّيَطْمَىِٕنَّ قَلْبِىْ  ۭ قَالَ فَخُذْ اَرْبَعَةً مِّنَ الطَّيْرِ فَصُرْھُنَّ اِلَيْكَ ثُمَّ اجْعَلْ عَلٰي كُلِّ جَبَلٍ مِّنْهُنَّ جُزْءًا ثُمَّ ادْعُهُنَّ يَاْتِيْنَكَ سَعْيًا  ۭ وَاعْلَمْ اَنَّ اللّٰهَ عَزِيْزٌ حَكِيْمٌ ٢٦٠؁ۧ

 

“Aur jab Hazrat Ibraheem ne (Allah T’aala se) araz ki keh aye Parwardigaar! Tu murdon ko kaise zinda kare ga. Allah T’aala ne farmaya: Kya tum ne (is bat ko) bawar nahin kiya? Unhon ne kaha: Kiyoun nahin, Lekin (mein dekhna) is liye (chahta hoon) keh mera dil Itminan-e-Kamil hasil kar le. Allah ne farmaya keh char parinde le kar un ko apni taraf maail kar lo (aur tukde tukde kara do) phir un ka aik aik tukda har aik pahad par rakh do. Phir un ko bulao to woh tumhare pas dudte chale aaen gay. Aur jan rakho keh Allah Ghalib aur Sahib-e-Hikmat hai.” (Al-Baqrah: 2/260)

Allah T’aala ne aap ki darkhwasat qubool farmai aur hukam diya keh char parinde le len. Is bare mein Ulama-e-kIraam ke mukhtalif aqwaal hein keh woh kon kon se parinde thay. Behar hal Allah T’aala ne aap ko hukam diya keh in ke gosht aur paron ko tukde tukde kar ke sab ko khoob mila lein. Phir us mile jule gosht ke hisse kar ke har aik pahad par aik hissa rakh dein. Phir unhein hukam diya keh unhein kahen keh Allah ke hukam se aa jao.

Jab aap ne pukara to har parinde ke a’aza aik dosre se ja mile aur har parinde ke par aapis mein mil kar us se jud gay. Is tarah har parinde ka badan tamam ajza’a ke sath wese hi ban gaya, Jaise woh zibah hone se pehle tha. Aap ne Allah ki qudrt ka yeh sara manzar apni ankhon se mulahaza farmaya. Bulane par woh parinde bhag kar aap ke pas aa gay. Takeh ud kar aane ki nisbat zayada behtar andaz se mushahada farma saken.

Kehte hein keh aap ko hukam diya gaya tha keh parindon ke sar apne hath mein pakde rakhen. Chunanchah har parinda apne sar ki taraf aata tha, Woh us (jisam) se usi tarah jud jata tha, Jaise pehle tha. Waqai Allah ke siwa koi ma’abood nahin!

Hazrat Ibraheem ko is bat ka yaqeen tha keh Allah T’aala murdon ke zinda karne par qadir hai, Unhein is mein koi shak nahin tha, Lekin unhon ne socha keh is cheez ko ankhon se dekh lein takeh unhein Ilam-ul-Yaqeen se buland tar darjah ya’ani Ain-ul-Yaqeen hasil ho jaye. Chunanchah Allah T’aala ne aap ki darkhwasat qubool farma kar unhein unka matlooba mushahada karwa diya.

 

Millat-e-Ibraheemi Ke Asal Pairookaar:

 

Quraan-e-Majeed mein ja baja Allah T’aala ne Yahood-o-Nasaara ki zabardast tardeed farmai hai jin ka da’awa yeh tha keh Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام unhi ke deen par thay. Allah T’aala ne un ke da’awe ko batil qarar de kar Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ki millat aur us ke pairoo karon ki wazahat farma di. Irshad-e-Bari T’aala hai:

 

يٰٓاَھْلَ الْكِتٰبِ لِمَ تُحَاۗجُّوْنَ فِيْٓ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ وَمَآ اُنْزِلَتِ التَّوْرٰىةُ وَالْاِنْجِيْلُ اِلَّا مِنْۢ بَعْدِهٖ  ۭاَفَلَا تَعْقِلُوْنَ  65؀ ھٰٓاَنْتُمْ ھٰٓؤُلَاۗءِ حَاجَجْتُمْ فِيْمَا لَكُمْ بِهٖ عِلْمٌ فَلِمَ تُحَاۗجُّوْنَ فِيْمَا لَيْسَ لَكُمْ بِهٖ عِلْمٌ ۭ وَاللّٰهُ يَعْلَمُ وَاَنْتُمْ لَا تَعْلَمُوْنَ   66؀ مَا كَانَ اِبْرٰهِيْمُ يَهُوْدِيًّا وَّلَا نَصْرَانِيًّا وَّلٰكِنْ كَانَ حَنِيْفًا مُّسْلِمًا   ۭ وَمَا كَانَ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِيْنَ   67؀ اِنَّ اَوْلَى النَّاسِ بِاِبْرٰهِيْمَ لَلَّذِيْنَ اتَّبَعُوْهُ وَھٰذَا النَّبِىُّ وَالَّذِيْنَ اٰمَنُوْا ۭوَاللّٰهُ وَلِيُّ الْمُؤْمِنِيْنَ   68؀

 

” Aye Ahal-e-Kitab! Tum Ibraheem ke bare mein kiyoun jhagadarte ho? Halankeh Taurat aur Injeel un ke ba’ad utri hein (aur woh pehle guzar chuke hein) to kaya tum aqal nahin rakhte? Dekho aisi bat mein to tum ne jhagda kiya hi tha jis ka tumhein kuch ilam tha magar aisi bat mein kiyoun jhagadte ho jis ka tum ko kuch bhi ilam nahin, Aur Allah janta hai aur tum nahin jante. Ibraheem na to yahoodi thy aur na isaai, Balkeh sab se be ta’aluq ho kar aik (Allah) ke ho rahe thy aur usi ke farmanbardaar thay aur mushrikon mein se na thay. Ibraheem se qurb rakhne wale to woh log thay jinhon ne un ki pairwi ki, Aur yeh paighembar (Aakhir-ul-Zamaan) aur woh log hein jo iman laye hein. Aur Allah mominon ka kaarsaz hai.” (Aal-e-Imran: 3/65-68)

 

Allah T’aala ne Yahood-o-Nasaara ke is da’awe ki tardeed ki hai keh Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام un ke mazhab aur taeeqe par thay. Allah T’aala ne un ki jahaalat aur kam aqali wazih karte huaye farmaya: وَمَآ اُنْزِلَتِ التَّوْرٰىةُ وَالْاِنْجِيْلُ اِلَّا مِنْۢ بَعْدِه ” Halankeh Taurat aur Injeel un ke ba’ad utri hein.”

Ya’ani woh tumhare ham mazhab kis tarah ho sakte hein jab keh tumhari shari,aten un se taweel muddat ke ba’ad nazil hui hein? Isi liye farmaya: اَفَلَا تَعْقِلُوْنَ ” to kaya tum aqal nahin rakhte?”

Aagay chal kar farmaya: مَا كَانَ اِبْرٰهِيْمُ يَهُوْدِيًّا وَّلَا نَصْرَانِيًّا وَّلٰكِنْ كَانَ حَنِيْفًا مُّسْلِمًا   ۭ وَمَا كَانَ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِيْنَ    ” Ibraheem na to yahoodi thay na isaai balkeh sab se be ta’aluq ho kar aik (Allah) ke ho rahe thay aur usi ke farmanbardaar thay aur mushrikon mein se na thay.”

Allah ne wazih farma diya keh Woh [حَنِيْفًا] thay. Ya’ani apne Qasad-o-Irada ke sath ikhlas par kaarband thay aur unhon ne samajh boojh ka batil ko chod kar haq ki rah ikhtiyar ki thi jo yahoodiyat, Isaiyat aur mushrikana mazahib, Sab ke khilaf hai. Jaisa ke irshad-e-Ilahi hai:

 

وَمَنْ يَّرْغَبُ عَنْ مِّلَّةِ اِبْرٰھٖمَ اِلَّا مَنْ سَفِهَ نَفْسَهٗ ۭ وَلَقَدِ اصْطَفَيْنٰهُ فِي الدُّنْيَا ۚ وَاِنَّهٗ فِي الْاٰخِرَةِ لَمِنَ الصّٰلِحِيْنَ   ١٣٠؁ اِذْ قَالَ لَهٗ رَبُّهٗٓ اَسْلِمْ ۙ قَالَ اَسْلَمْتُ لِرَبِّ الْعٰلَمِيْنَ   ١٣١؁ وَوَصّٰى بِهَآ اِبْرٰھٖمُ بَنِيْهِ وَيَعْقُوْبُ ۭيٰبَنِىَّ اِنَّ اللّٰهَ اصْطَفٰى لَكُمُ الدِّيْنَ فَلَا تَمُوْتُنَّ اِلَّا وَاَنْتُمْ مُّسْلِمُوْنَ   ١٣٢؁ اَمْ كُنْتُمْ شُهَدَاۗءَ اِذْ حَضَرَ يَعْقُوْبَ الْمَوْتُ ۙ اِذْ قَالَ لِبَنِيْهِ مَا تَعْبُدُوْنَ مِنْۢ بَعْدِيْ ۭ قَالُوْا نَعْبُدُ اِلٰهَكَ وَاِلٰهَ اٰبَاۗىِٕكَ اِبْرٰھٖمَ وَاِسْمٰعِيْلَ وَاِسْحٰقَ اِلٰــهًا وَّاحِدًا ښ وَّنَحْنُ لَهٗ مُسْلِمُوْنَ  ١٣٣؁ تِلْكَ اُمَّةٌ قَدْ خَلَتْ ۚ لَهَا مَا كَسَبَتْ وَلَكُمْ مَّا كَسَبْتُمْ ۚ وَلَا تُسْـــَٔــلُوْنَ عَمَّا كَانُوْا يَعْمَلُوْنَ   ١٣٤؁ وَقَالُوْا كُوْنُوْا ھُوْدًا اَوْ نَصٰرٰى تَهْتَدُوْا ۭ قُلْ بَلْ مِلَّةَ اِبْرٰھٖمَ حَنِيْفًا ۭ وَمَا كَانَ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِيْنَ  ١٣٥؁ قُوْلُوْٓا اٰمَنَّا بِاللّٰهِ وَمَآ اُنْزِلَ اِلَيْنَا وَمَآ اُنْزِلَ اِلٰٓى اِبْرٰھٖمَ وَاِسْمٰعِيْلَ وَاِسْحٰقَ وَيَعْقُوْبَ وَالْاَسْبَاطِ وَمَآ اُوْتِيَ مُوْسٰى وَعِيْسٰى وَمَآ اُوْتِيَ النَّبِيُّوْنَ مِنْ رَّبِّهِمْ ۚ لَا نُفَرِّقُ بَيْنَ اَحَدٍ مِّنْھُمْ ڮ وَنَحْنُ لَهٗ مُسْلِمُوْنَ   ١٣٦؁ فَاِنْ اٰمَنُوْا بِمِثْلِ مَآ اٰمَنْتُمْ بِهٖ فَقَدِ اھْتَدَوْا ۚ وَاِنْ تَوَلَّوْا فَاِنَّمَا ھُمْ فِيْ شِقَاقٍ ۚ فَسَيَكْفِيْكَهُمُ اللّٰهُ ۚ وَھُوَ السَّمِيْعُ الْعَلِيْمُ   ١٣٧؁ۭ صِبْغَةَ اللّٰهِ ۚ وَمَنْ اَحْسَنُ مِنَ اللّٰهِ صِبْغَةً ۡ وَّنَحْنُ لَهٗ عٰبِدُوْنَ   ١٣٨؁ قُلْ اَتُحَاۗجُّوْنَـــنَا فِي اللّٰهِ وَھُوَ رَبُّنَا وَرَبُّكُمْ ۚ وَلَنَآ اَعْمَالُنَا وَلَكُمْ اَعْمَالُكُمْ ۚ وَنَحْنُ لَهٗ مُخْلِصُوْنَ ١٣٩؁ اَمْ تَقُوْلُوْنَ اِنَّ اِبْرٰھٖمَ وَاِسْمٰعِيْلَ وَاِسْحٰقَ وَيَعْقُوْبَ وَالْاَسْبَاطَ كَانُوْا ھُوْدًا اَوْ نَصٰرٰى ۭ قُلْ ءَاَنْتُمْ اَعْلَمُ اَمِ اللّٰهُ ۭ وَمَنْ اَظْلَمُ مِمَّنْ كَتَمَ شَهَادَةً عِنْدَهٗ مِنَ اللّٰهِ ۭ وَمَا اللّٰهُ بِغَافِلٍ عَمَّا تَعْمَلُوْنَ   ١٤٠؁ تِلْكَ اُمَّةٌ قَدْ خَلَتْ ۚ لَهَا مَا كَسَبَتْ وَلَكُمْ مَّا كَسَبْتُمْ ۚ وَلَا تُسْـَٔـلُوْنَ عَمَّا كَانُوْا يَعْمَلُوْنَ   ١٤١؁ۧ

 

” Aur Ibraheem ke deen se kon roogardani kar sakta hai? Ba’juz us ke jo nihayat na’daan ho. Ham ne un ko duniya mein bhi muntakhab kiya tha aur aakhirat mein bhi woh (zumra’a) Sulha’a mein hon gay. Jaj un se un ke Parwardigaar ne farmaya keh islam le aao to unhon ne araz ki keh mein Rabb-ul-Aalimeen ke aagy Sar-e-Ita’at kham krta hoon. Aur Ibaheem ne apne beton ko bhi is bat ki wasiyat ki aur Ya’aqoob ne bhi (apne farzandon se yahi kaha) keh beta Allah ne tumhare liye yahi deen pasand farmaya hai, So marna to musalman hi marna. Bhala jis waqat Ya’aqoob wafat pane lage to tum us ke pas mojood thay. Jab unhon ne apne beton se poocha keh mere ba’ad tum kis ki ibaadat karo gay? Unhon ne kaha keh aapke ma’abood aur aur aap ke baap dada Ibraheem aur Ismail aur Is’haq ke ma’abood ki ibaadat karen gay jo ma’abood yakta hai aur ham usi ke hukam bardaar hein. Yeh jama’at guzar chuki, Un ko un ke a’amaal (ka badla mile ga) aur tum ko tumhare a’amaal (ka) aur jo amal woh karte thay un ki pursish tum se nahin ho gi. Aur (yahoodi aur isaai) kehte hein keh yahoodi ya isaai ho jao to seedhe raste par lag jao gay. (Aye Paighembar! Un se) keh do (nahin) balkeh (Ham) Deen-e-Ibraheem ( ikhtiyar kiye huaye hein) jo aik Allah ke ho rahe thay aur mushrikon mein se na thay. (Musalmano!) kaho keh ham Allah par iman laaye aur jo (kitab) ham par utri us par aur jo (saheefe) Ibraheem aur Ismail aur Is’haq aur Ya’aqoob aur un ki aulad par nazil hue un par aur jo (kitabein) Moosa aur Isa ko ata huien un par aur jo doosre paighembaron ko un ke Parwardigaar ki taraf se milien un par (garz yekeh un sab par iman laye) ham un paighemabaron mein se kisi mein kuch faraq nahin karte aur ham usi Allah Wahdahu ke farmanbardaar hein. So agar yeh log bhi usi tarah iman le aaein jis tarah tum iman laaye ho to hidayat yaab ho jaen aur agar munh phair lein (aur na manein) to woh (tumhare) mukhalif hein aur un ke muqabile mein tumhein Allah kafi hai aur woh khoob sun’ne wala (aur) khoob jan’ne wala hai. (Keh do keh ham ne) Allah ka rang (ikhtiyar kar liya hai) aur Allah se behtar rang kis ka ho sakta hai aur ham usi ki ibaadat karne wae hein. (Un se) kaho kaya tum Allah ke bare mein ham se jhagdte ho halankeh wahi hamara aur tumhara Parwardigaar hai aur Haham hhamare a’amaal (ka badla mile ga) aur tumhein tumhare a’amaal (ka) aur ham khas usi ki ibaadat karne wale hein. (Aye Yahood-o-Nasaara!) Kya tum is bat ke qa’il ho keh Ibraheem aur Ismail aur Is’haq aur Ya’aqoob aur un ki aulad yahoodi ya Isaai thay? (Aye Muhammad! Un se) kaho keh bhala tum zayada jante ho ya Allah? Aur us se badh kar kon zalim hai jo Allah ki shahaadat ko jo us ke pas (kitab mein mojood) hai chupaye? Aur jo kuch tum log kar rahe ho Allah us se ghafil nahin hai. Yeh jama’at guzar chuki, Un ko woh (mile ga) jo unhon ne kiya aur tumko woh jo tum ne kiya, Aur jo amal woh karte thay us ki pursish tum se nahin ho gi.” (Al-Baqarah: 2/130-141)

 

Allah T’aala ne in aayaat mein Apne khalil علیہ السلام ko Yahoodiyat-o-Nasraniyat se bari qarar diya hai aur wazih farmaya hai keh woh aik Allah ke ho jane wale muslim thay aur unka mushrikeen se koi t’aluq nahin tha. Isi liye farmaya:

 

اِنَّ اَوْلَى النَّاسِ بِاِبْرٰهِيْمَ لَلَّذِيْنَ اتَّبَعُوْهُ

 

” Ibraheem se qareeb tar woh log hein jinhonne un ki pairwi ki” (Aal-e-Imran: 3/68)

 

In se murad woh log hein jinhon ne aap ke Zamana-e-Mubarak mein aap ki pairwi ki aur woh bhi murad hein jo ba’ad ke zamanon mein aap ke deen par qaaim rahe.

 

[وَھٰذَا النَّبِىُّ] Y’ani Muhammad صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم. Allah T’aala ne aap ko wahi deen aur wahi shariat ata farmai hai jo Khalil علیہ السلام ko ata farmai thi aur Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم  ne usay kamil farma diya aur Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم  ko woh kuch ata farma diya, Jo pehle kisi Nabi ya Rasool ko ata nahin farmaya tha. Jaise irshad farmaya:

 

قُلْ اِنَّنِيْ هَدٰىنِيْ رَبِّيْٓ اِلٰي صِرَاطٍ مُّسْتَقِيْمٍ ڬ دِيْنًا قِــيَمًا مِّلَّةَ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ حَنِيْفًا ۚ وَمَا كَانَ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِيْنَ ١٦١؁ قُلْ اِنَّ صَلَاتِيْ وَنُسُكِيْ وَمَحْيَايَ وَمَمَاتِيْ لِلّٰهِ رَبِّ الْعٰلَمِيْنَ ١٦٢؀ۙ لَا شَرِيْكَ لَهٗ  ۚ وَبِذٰلِكَ اُمِرْتُ وَاَنَا اَوَّلُ الْمُسْلِمِيْنَ   ١٦٣؁

 

“Keh do keh muje mere Parwardigaar ne sidha rasta dikha diya hai keh woh aik Deen-e-Mustahkam hai jo yaksoo (Paighembar) Ibraheem ka tareeqa hai aur woh mushrikon mein se na thay. Aur (yeh bhi) keh do keh meri namaz ar meri ibaadat aur mera jeena aur mera marna sab Rabb-ul-Aalimeen hi ke liye hai jis ka koi shareek nahin aur mujh ko isi bat ka hukam mila hai aur mein sab se awwal farmanbardaar hon. (Al-An’aam: 6/161-163)

 

Aur mazeed farmaya:

 

اِنَّ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ كَانَ اُمَّةً قَانِتًا لِّلّٰهِ حَنِيْفًا ۭ وَلَمْ يَكُ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِيْنَ ١٢٠؀ۙ شَاكِرًا  لِّاَنْعُمِهٖ   ۭ  اِجْتَبٰىهُ  وَ  هَدٰىهُ  اِلٰى  صِرَاطٍ  مُّسْتَــقِيْمٍ   ۝١٢١ وَاٰتَيْنٰهُ فِي الدُّنْيَا  حَسَـنَةً  ۭ وَاِنَّهٗ فِي الْاٰخِرَةِ لَمِنَ الصّٰلِحِيْنَ ١٢٢؀ۭ ثُمَّ اَوْحَيْنَآ اِلَيْكَ اَنِ اتَّبِعْ مِلَّةَ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ حَنِيْفًا  ۭ وَمَا كَانَ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِيْنَ     ١٢٣؁

 

“Beshak Ibraheem (logon ke) imam (aur) Allah ke farmanbardaar  thay. Jo yak-tarfa mukhlis thay aur mushrikon mein se na thay. Us ki nemton ke shukar guzaar thay. Allah ne un ko barguzeedah kar liya tha aur (apni) seedhi rah par chalaya tha. Ham ne un ko duniya mein bhi khoobi di aur woh aakhirat mein bhi naik logon mein hon gay. Phir ham ne tumhari taraf wahi bheji keh Deen-e-Ibraheem ki pairwi ikhtiyar karo jo yak-tarfa mukhlis thay aur mushrikon mein se na thay.” (Al-Nahl: 16/120-123)

 

Hazrat Abdullah Bin Abbas رضی اللہ عنہما se riwayat hai keh Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne Ka’aba Sharif mein taswirein dekhin to ander dakhil na huaye jab tak Aap صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ke hukam se unhein mita na diya gaya. Aap صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم  ne dekha keh (taswiron mein) Ibraheem aur Ismail علیہ  السلام ke hathon mein faal ke teer thay. Aap صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم  ne farmaya: “Allah in (taswirein banane walon) ko tabah kare! Qasam hai Allah ki! In hazraat ne kabhi teeron se (juwa khelne ke liye) qur’aa andazi nahin ki thi.” ( Sahih-ul-Bukhari, Ahaadees-ul-Anbiya, Baab-o-Qaolillahi talaa واتخذاللہ ابراہیم خلیلا….., Hadees: 3352)

Sahih Bkhari hi ki aik doosari riwayat mein hai: “Allah T’aala unhein tabah kare! Uhein maloom tha keh hamare bazurag ( Ibraheem ya Ismail علیہ  السلام) ne kabhi teeron se ( juwa khelne ke liye ya qismat maloom karne ke liye) qur’aa andazi nahin ki thi.” (Sahih-ul-Bukhari, Al-hajj, Baab-o-Man Kabbara Fi Nawah-e-Al Kaabati, Hadees: 1601.)

Aayat-e-Mubaraka mein [اُمَّةً] se murad hidayat yafta paishwa aur imam hai jo naiki ki taraf da’awat deta ho, Naiki mein us ki pairwi ki jati ho. قَانِتًا لِّلّٰهِ Ya’ani tamam halaat aur Harkaat-o-Saknaat mein Allah ke samne aajizi ka iahaar karne wale thay. حَنِيْفًا  ya’ani baseerat ki buniyad par Allah ke liye ikhlas rakhne wale thay. وَلَمْ يَكُ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِيْنَ Aap shirak karne wale na thay balkeh شَاكِرًا  لِّاَنْعُمِهٖ Allah ki nemton par tamam a’aza’a ke sath, Dil se, Zuban se, Aur a’amaal se, Allah ka shukar baja lane wale thay.    اِجْتَبٰىهُYa’ani Allah T’aala ne unhein Apne liye muntakhab farma liya aur apni risaalat ke mansab ke liye chun liya aur unhein Apna Khalil bana kar duniya aur aakhirat ki khair ata farma di. Irshad-e-Bari T’aala hai:

 

وَمَنْ اَحْسَنُ دِيْنًا مِّمَّنْ اَسْلَمَ وَجْهَهٗ لِلّٰهِ وَھُوَ مُحْسِنٌ وَّاتَّبَعَ مِلَّةَ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ حَنِيْفًا  ۭوَاتَّخَذَ اللّٰهُ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ خَلِيْلًا  ١٢٥؁

 

“Aur us shakhas se kis ka deen acha ho sakta hai jis ne Allah ke hukam ko qubool kiya aur woh naikoo kaar bhi hai. Aur Ibraheem ke deen ka pairoo hai jo yaksoo (musalman) thay aur Allah ne Ibraheem ko Apna doost banaya tha.” (Al-Nisa: 4/125)

Is Aayat-e-Mubaraka mein Allah T’aala ne Ibraheem علیہ السلام ki targheeb di hai, Kiyoun keh Aap sahih deen par qaaim thay aur seedhi rah par gaamzan thay. Aap ne Allah T’aala ke tamam ahkaam par amal kiya. Allah T’aala ne aap ki isi sifat ki ta’areef karte huaye farmaya: وَاِبْرٰهِيْمَ الَّذِيْ وَفّيٰٓ

“Aur Ibraheem ki (khabar nahin pohanchi) jinhon ne (Haq-e-Ita’at-o-Risaalat) poora kiya?.” (Al-najam:37)

Isi liye aap ko Allah T’aala ne Apna khalil banaya. [خلۃ] Mohabbat ka a’ala tareen maqam aur kamil darja hai. Khatam-ul-Anbiya’a, Sayy-d-ul-Mursaleen Hazrat Muhammad صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم bhi us maqam par faaiz thay. Jaise sahiheen mein Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ka irshad marwi hai: “Logo! Allah ne mujhe khalil banaya hai.” (Musnad-e-Ahmad: 1/377-389)

Aur Nabi Akram صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne aakhari khutbe mein bhi irshad farmaya: “Logo! Agar mein zameen ke kisi farad ko khalil banata to Abu Bakar ko khalil banata, Lekin tumhara sathi (صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم) Allah ka khalil hai.” (Sahih Al Bukhari: Fazaail-e-Ashaab-ul-Nabi, Baab-o-Qaol-e-Al Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم Lao Kunto Muttakhizan Khalilan” Hadees: 3656 wa Sahih Muslim, Fazaail-ul- Sahabah, Baab Min Fazail-e-Abi Bakar Al Siddiq  رضی اللہ عنہHadees:2383, wa Musnad-e-Ahmad: 1/409)

Allah T’aala ne Quraan majeed mein bahut se maqamaat par Hazrat Ibraheem ki tareef ki hai. Aik qoal ke mutabiq Aap ka Isam-e-Girami Quran Majeed ki 25 soorton mein 69 daf’aa aaya hai jin mein se 15 maqamaat siraf Soorah-e-Baqarah mein hein.

 

Uol-ul-Azam Rasool:

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ka suhmar un panch Uol-ul-Azam paighembaron mein hota hai, Jin ko Allah T’aala ne Quran Majeed mein tamam Anbiya’a mein se khas tor par nam le kar zikar farmaya hai. Irshad-e-Bari T’aala hai:

 

وَاِذْ اَخَذْنَا مِنَ النَّـبِيّٖنَ مِيْثَاقَهُمْ وَمِنْكَ وَمِنْ نُّوْحٍ وَّاِبْرٰهِيْمَ وَمُوْسٰى وَعِيْسَى ابْنِ مَرْيَمَ ۠ وَاَخَذْنَا مِنْهُمْ مِّيْثَاقًا غَلِيْظًا  Ċ۝ۙ

 

“Aur jab ham ne paigembaron se ahad liya aur tum se aur Nooh se aur Ibraheem se aur Moosa se aur Maryam ke bete se, Aur ahad bhi un se pakka liya.” (Al-Ahzaab: 33/7)

 

Aur mazeed farmaya:

 

شَرَعَ لَكُمْ مِّنَ الدِّيْنِ مَا وَصّٰى بِهٖ نُوْحًا وَّالَّذِيْٓ اَوْحَيْنَآ اِلَيْكَ وَمَا وَصَّيْنَا بِهٖٓ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ وَمُوْسٰى وَعِيْسٰٓى اَنْ اَقِيْمُوا الدِّيْنَ وَلَا تَتَفَرَّقُوْا فِيْهِ

 

“Us ne tumhare liye deen ka wahi rasta muqarrar kiya jis (ke ikhtiyar karne) ka Nooh ko hukam diya tha aur jis ki (Aye Muhammad !) Ham ne tumhari taraf wahi bheji hai aur jis ka Ibraheem aur Moosa aur Isa ko hukam diya tha (Woh yeh) keh deen ko qaaim rakhna aur is mein phoot na dalna.” (Al-Shura: 42/13)

 

Uol-ul-Azam paighembaron mein Hazrat Muhammad صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ke ba’ad Aap hi sab se afzal hein. Aap hi ko Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne satwein aasman par usi Bait-ul-Ma’amoor se take laga kar baithe dekha tha, Jis mein rozana sattar hazaar farishte dakhil hote hein, Phir dobara un ki bari kabi nahin aati. Hazrat Abu Hurairah رضی اللہ عنہ se riwayat hai keh Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya:

“Kareem Bin Kareem Bin Kareem Bin Kareem Yousuf Bin Ya’aqoob Bin Is’haq Bin Ibraheem علیہم السلام hein.” (Musnad-e-Ahmad: 2/96, wa Sahih-ul-Bukhari, Ahadees-ul-Anbiya, Baab-o-Qoalillahi Talaa  لقد کان فی یوسف……., Hadees: 3390.)

Hazrat Abu Hurairah رضی اللہ عنہ se riwayat hai, Unhon ne farmaya: Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم se araz kiya gaya keh sab se muazaz insan kon hein? Nabi Akram صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya: “Sab se muazaz woh hai jo sab se ziada muttaqi hai.” Sahaba Kiraam رضی اللہ عنہم ne araz kiya: Ham Aap se yeh bat nahin poch rahe. Farmaya: “Sab se muazaz insan Hazrat Yousuf علیہ السلام hein, Allah ke Nabi thay, Allah ke Nabi ke bete thay, Allah ke Nabi ke pote thay, Allah ke khalil ke padpote thay.” Uhon ne araz kiya: Ham Aap se yeh bat nahi poch rahe. farmaya: ” Tum mujh se arab ke qabaail ke bare mein poch rahe ho?” Unhon ne kaha: Ji han! Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya: “Jo log jahliyat mein behtar thay, Woh Islam mein bhi behtar hein, Jab deen ki samajh hasil kar lein.”( Sahih-ul-Bukhari, Ahadees-ul-Anbiya, Baab-o-Qoalillahi Talaa  لقد کان فی یوسف……., Hadees: :3383.)

Hazrat Abdullah Bin Abbas رضی اللہ عنہ se riwayat hai keh Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya: “Log (qabron se) be libas aur ghair makhtoon uthein gay. Sab se pehle Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko libas pehnaya jaye ga.” Phir Nabi علیہ السلام ne yeh Aayat tilaawat farmaai:

 

{ کما بدانا اول خلق نعیدہ}

 

“Jis tarah ham ne (kaainaat ko) pehle paida kiya isi tarah dobarah paida karen gay.” ( Musnad-e-Ahmad: 1/223)

 

Isi juzwi afzaliyat ki wajah se Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ka Hazrat Muhammad صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم  se mutalaqan afzal hona lazim nahin aata kiyoun keh Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم  ko Maqam-e-Mahmood ki jo afzaliyat hasil hai, Woh zayada azeem hai. Us par pehle pichle tamam insan Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم  par rashak karen gy.

 

Jahan tak Hazrat Ans Bin Malik رضی اللہ عنہ se marwi us hadees ka taluq hai keh aik admi ne Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم  se kaha: “[یا خیرا لبریہ]” “Aye tamam makhlooqaat mein se afzal tareen!” To Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya: “Woh to Ibraheem علیہ السلام thy.”( Musnad-e-Ahmad :3/184)

Yeh Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم  ki taraf se apne Jadd-e-Amjad Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ke liye Kasar-e-Nafsi ka izhar hai. Yeh aise hi hai jaise Aap صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم  ka farman hai: “Anbiya’a ko aik doosre par fazilat na do. Aur farmaya mujhe Moosa par fazilat na do. Kiyoun keh qayamat ke din sab behosh ho jaen gay. Phir sab se pehle mein hosh mein aaon ga to dekhon ga keh Hazrat Moosa علیہ السلام Arash ka paya pakde huaye hein. Maloom nahin woh mujh se pehle hosh mein aa gay ya unhein Toor ki beshoshi ka badla diya gaya.?“( Sahih-ul-Bukhari, Al-Khusoomaat, Baab-o-Maa Yuzkaro Fil Ashkhas……, Hadees: 2412, wa atrafhu.)

Yeh ahadees Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم se marwi un tamam mutwaatar ahadees ke khilaf nahin jin se sabit hota hai keh Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم qayamat ke din tamam bani Adam k sardar hon gay. Isi tarah Hazrat Ubai Bin Ka’ab رضی اللہ عنہ se marwi hadees bhi is ke khilaf nahin keh Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم  ne farmaya: “Mein ne teesari dua ko us din ke liye multawi kar diya hai jis din tamal log hatta keh Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام bhi mere qurab ke khawahish mand hon gay.”( Sahih Muslim, Salat-ul-Musafireen, Baab-o-Bauan-e-Annal Quraan Unzila Ala Sabat-e-Ahrufin….. Hadees: 820)

Chunkeh Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام Hazrat Muhammad صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم  ke ba’ad sab se afzal rasool hein, Is liye namazi ko hukam diya gaya hai keh tashahud mein Aap علیہ السلام par durood padhe.

Hazrat Ka’ab Bin Ajrah رضی اللہ عنہ se riwayat hai, Unhon ne farmaya keh ham ne araz kiya: Allah ke Rasool صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم! Aap ko salam kehne ka taeeqa to hamein m’aloom hai. Aap par salat (dyrood-e-Dua-e-Rahmat) bhejne ka kaya tareeqa hai? Aap ne farmaya, Uoon kaho:

 

َللّٰـــھُمَّ صَــّلِ عَلٰـی مُـحَـــمَّدٍ وَّعَـلٰٓی اٰلِ مُـحَـــمَّدٍ کَـمَـا صَـلَّــیْتَ عَلٰٓـی اِبْـرَاھِـــیْمَ وَعَلٰٓـی اٰلِ اِبْـرَاھِـــیْمَ اِنَّـکَ حَـمِــیْدٌ مَّـجِــیْدٌ اَللّٰـــھُـمَّ بَارِکْ عَلٰی مُـحَـــمَّدٍ وَّعَلٰٓـی اٰلِ مُـحَــمَّدٍکَـمَـا بَـارَکْـتَ عَلٰٓـی اِبْـرَاھِـــیْمَ وَعَلٰٓـی اٰلِ اِبْـرَاھِـــیْمَ اِنَّـکَ حَـمِــیْدٌ مَّـجِــیْدٌ

 

“Aye Allah! Muhammad aur Aal-e-Muhammad par rahmaten nazil farma jis tarah tu ne Ibraheem aur Aal-e-Ibraheem par rahmaten nazil farmaien. Tu yaqinan Qabil-e-Tareef aur bazurgi wala hai. Aye Allah! Muhammad aur Aal-e-Muhammad par barkaten nazil farma jis tarah tu ne Ibraheem aur Aal-e-Ibraheem par barkaten nazil farmaien. Tu yaqinan Qabil-e-Tareef aur bazurgi wala hai.”( Sahih-ul-Bukhari, Ahadees-ul-Anbiya’a, Hadees: 3370)

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام Ki Ita’at Shi’aari:

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne poori zndagi Ahkam-e-Ilahi ki kama haqquhu adaigi kar ke Haq-e-Ita’at-o-Risaalat nihayat khoobi se ada kar diya, Aap ki isi khoobi ko Allah T’aala ne Aqwam-e-Aalam ke liye Ba’tor-e-Namoona paish kiya hai. Irshad-e-Bari T’aala hai:

 

وَاِبْرٰهِيْمَ الَّذِيْ وَفّيٰٓ

 

” Aur Ibraheem ki (khabar nahin pohanchi) jinhon ne ( Haq-e-Ita’at-o-Risaalat) poora kiya?”

 

Is ka matlab yeh bayan kiya gaya hai keh unhein jitne ahkaam diye gaye, Unhon ne sab ki t’ameel ki aur iman ki tamam shakhon aur tamam kamon par amal paira huaye. Aap bade kam ka khayal rakhte huaye chote kam se ghafil nahin hote thay aur bade bade naik kamon ki zimadari poori karte waqat chote kamon (aur ba’zahir choti maloom hone wali naikiyon) ko faramosh nahin karte thay.

 

Allah T’aala ke farman:

 

وَاِذِ ابْتَلٰٓى اِبْرٰهٖمَ رَبُّهٗ بِكَلِمٰتٍ فَاَتَـمَّهُنَّ

 

” Aur jab Ibraheem ke parwardigaar ne chand baton mein us (Ibraheem) ki aazmaish ki, To us ne un baton ko poora kar dikhaya.” (Al-Baqarah: 124/2) ki wazahat karte huaye Hazrat Abdullah Bin Abbas رضی اللہ عنہ ne farmaya: “Allah T’aala ne safai aur tahaarat se mutalliq (das) ahkaam de kar aap ki aazmaish ki thi. Panch ahkaam ka talluq sar se hai aur panch ka taluq baqi jisam se. Sar se mutaliq (ahkaam yeh hein:) moonchein kaatna, kulli karna, Miswaak karna, Nak mein pani dalna aur sar mein mang nikaalna. Baqi jisam se mutaliq (ahkaam yeh hein:) nakhun kaatna, Zer-e-Naf bal moondna, Khatna karna, Baghlon ke bal ukhadna aur paishab pakhana ke asraat ko pani se dho kar door karna (y’ani istanja karna.”) (Tafseer Ibn-e-Abi  Hatim: 1/219 Tafseer Soorat-ul-Baqarah, Aayat: 123)

Hazrat Abu Huraira رضی اللہ تعالی se riwayat hai keh Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya: ” Fitrat mein shamil a’amaal panch hein: Khatna karna, Loha ist’amal karna, (Zer-e-Naf bal moondna) moonchein kaatna, Nakhun taraashna aur baghlon ke bal ukhadna.”( Sahih-ul-Bkhari, Al-Istazaan, Baab-ul-Khitan Baad-al-Kibri wa Natf-e-Ibiti, Hadees: 6297, wa Sahih Muslim, Al-Taharah, Baab-o-Khisal-e-Al Fitrati, Hadees: 257)

Umm-ul-Momineen Hazrat Ayesha رضی اللہ عنہما se riwayat hai keh Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya: ” Das kam fitrat mein shamil hein: Moonchen kaatna, Dadhi badhana, Miswak karna, Nak mein pani dalna, Nakhun taraashna, (ungliyon ke) jodon ko dhona, Baghlon ke bal ukhadna, Zer-e-Naf bal moondna aur pani istamal karna, Ya’ani istanja karna aur kuli karna.”( Sahih Muslim, Al-Taharah, Baab-o-Khisal-e-Al Fitrati, Hadees:261, wa Jami Al-Tirmizi, Al-Adab, Baab-o-Maa Jaa Fi Taqleem-e-Al Azfaari, Hadees: 2757)

Khulasa yeh hai keh aap Allah T’aala ki badi ibadten poore khaloos ke sath karne ke bawjood apne badan ki dekh bhal se ghafil ni hote thay, Balkeh jisam ke har azoo ko islah aur tazyeen ka jaaiz haq dete thay aur jisam ko bad’numa karne wali ashiya’a ko door karne mein ghaflat nahin karte thay, Maslan: Gair zaroori bal, Nakhun, Danton ki bad’numaai aur mel kuchel waghera. Yeh sab kuch un kamon mein shamil hai jinki wajah se Allah T’aala ne aap ki tareef in alfaaz mein farmai:

 

وَاِبْرٰهِيْمَ الَّذِيْ وَفّيٰٓ

 

“Aur Ibraheem ki (khabar nahin pohanchi) jinhon ne (Haq-e-Ita’at-o-Risaalat) poora kiya?” (Al-Najam: 37)

 

Hazrat Khalilullah علیہ السلام Ki Umar Aur Wafaat

 

Imam Bin Jareer رحمہ اللہ ne “Tareekh” mein likha hai keh Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ki wilaadat Namrood Bin Kan’aan ke Daur-e-Hukoomat mein hui. Us ke bare mein kaha jata hai keh us ne hazaar sal hukoomat ki aur woh intihaai zalim aur sangdil admi tha. Us ka talluq qabeela Banu Rasib se tha jin ki taraf Hazrat Nooh علیہ السلام ko Nabi bana kar bheja gaya, Woh apne zamane mein poori duniya ka badshah tha. Kehte hein keh aasman mein aik intihaai roshan sitara namoodaar hua, Jis se sooraj aur chand ki roshni mand pad gai. Us se bahut se log halak ho gaye. Namrood bhi preshan ho gaya. Us ne apne kahinon aur najoomiyon ko talab kiya aur is ke bare mein poocha. Unhon ne kaha: “Aap ki riaaya mein aik ladka paida hoga, Jis ke hathon aap ki hukoomat khatam ho jaye gi.” Us ne hukam jari kar diya keh tamam marad aurton se alag rahein, Aur us dinke bad jo bacha bhi paida ho, Us ko qatal kar diya jaye. Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ki wilaadat unhi dinon hui lekin Allah T’aala ne Aap ko zalimon se mahfooz rakha. Aap bade huay aur jawan ho gay. Phir Woh waqiaat paish aaye jin ka zikar kiya ja chuka hai.

Aap ki wilaadat Saus ke maqam par hui. Ba’az ne Babul aur ba’az ne Koosa (Sawad) ka maqam bayan kiya hai. Hazrat Abdullah Bin Abbas رضی اللہ عنہ ka qoal hai keh Aap Damishaq ke mashriq mein Barzah ke maqam par paida huaye.

Jab Allah T’aala ne Aap ke hathon Namrood ko tabah kar diya to Aap hijrat kar ke Harraan aur phir Sham tashreef le gaye. Aap [Ailiya] ke ilaqe mein bhi rahe Aap ke han Ismail علیہ السلام aur Is’haq علیہ السلام paida huaye. Aap ki ahliya Mohtarma Hazrat Sarah علیہا  السلام Aap ki zindagi mein Kin’aan ke ilaqe mein [Hibroon] ke maqam par Ahal-e-Kitab ke mutabiq aik so sattaees (127) sal ki umar mein foat huien. Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام bahut ghmgeen huaye aur Izhar-e-Gham kiya. Phir Bani Haees ke aik shakhas “Ifroon Bin Sakhar” (Yaqoot nab معجم البلدان جلد 2 mein “Ifroon Bin Sakhar” ki jagah” Ifroon Bin Sohaar” likha hai.) se char so misqal ke iwaz aik ghaar khareeda aur Sarah علیہ السلام ko wahan dafan kiya.

Kaha jata hai keh phir Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne Apne bete Is’haq ki shadi “Rafqa Bint-e-Batwa’il Bin Nahoor Bin Tareh” se hui. Ahal-e-Kitab kehte hein: Phir Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne “Qantoora” se shadi ki, Jin se aulad bhi hui. Phir Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام bimar ho gay aur aik si pichatar (175) sal ki umar mein foat huaye aur [Ifroon Haisee] ke khait mein apni zoja mohtarma ke qareeb mazkoora bala ghaar mein dafan huaye jo [Hibroon] mein waqe hai. Aap ke dafan ka ahtimaam Hazrat Ismail علیہ السلام aur Is’haq علیہ السلام ne kiya.

Sahih Bukhari mein hai keh Aap ne apna khatna assi sal ki umar mein kiya tha. Lekin is riwayat mein 80 sal ke ba’ad ki umar ki saraahat mein kiya tha nahin hai keh Aap is ke ba’ad kitna arsa hayaat rahe. واللہ اعلم.

Aap علیہ السلام ki qabar mubarak aur Hazrat Is’haq aur Ya’aqoob علیہا  السلام ki qabren us char deewari mein waqe hein, Jise Hazrat Suleman Bin Daood علیہ السلام ne ta’ameer kiya tha. Yeh “Hibroon” ke shehar mein hai jo aj kal “Al-khalil” ke nam se maroof hai. Is char deewari mein qabron ki jagah ka bilkul sahih ta’yyun nahin kiya ja sakta. Is liye is poore Qita-e-Zameen ka ahtiraam karna chahiye aur us mein chalne phirne se ijtinaab karna chahiye takeh la ilami mein un mein se kisi muqaddas hasti ki qabar par paon na aa jaye.

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام Ki Aulad:

 

Aap ke han sab se pehle Ismail علیہ السلام paida huaye jo Misar ke Qibti khandan se taluq rakhne wali khatoon Hazrat Hajira علیہا  السلام se thay. Un ke ba’ad Aap ki chacha zaad Hazrat Sarah علیہا  السلام se Aap ke bete Is’haq علیہ السلام paida huaye. Un ke ba’ad Hazrat Ibraheem ne Qantoora Bint-e-Yaqtan Kin’aaniya se shadi ki, Jin se Aap ke cheh bete paida huaye. Un ke nam yeh hein: Madyan, Zamraan, Saraj, Yaqshaan, Nashaq aur chate ka nam maloom nahin. Un ke ba’ad Aap ne Hajoon Bint-e-Ameen se shadi ki jin se Aap علیہ السلام ke panch bete: Kaissan, Sooraj, Umaim, Lootan aur Nafis paida huaye. Abul Qasim Suhaili ne apni kitab ” التعریف والاعلام” mein isi tarah bayan kiya hai.

 

Nataaij-o-Fawaaid……. Ibratein-o-Hikmatein

 

Raham Dil, Naram Khoo, Mushfiq Jadd-ul-Anbiya’a:

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ke qisse se hamein un ke rahamdil aur naram dil hone ka pta chalta hai. Naram dili aur Rahmat-o-Shafqat aik daai ki buniyadi aur aham tareen sifaat hein. Agar daai sakhat mizaj aur durusht zuban ho to Maidaan-e-Da’awt miein kamiyabi na mumkin hai kiyoun keh insani tabiat narmi, Rahmat-o-Shafqat, Rahmat-o-Muwadat aur naram khoi se mutasiar hoti hai. Jabkeh tursh roi aur durusht zubani se mutnaffir hoti hai. Allah T’aala ne Apne Habib Nabi Aakhir-ul-Zamaan ko inhi a’ala sifaat ki taraf matwajjah karte huaye farmaya:

 

فَبِمَا رَحْمَةٍ مِّنَ اللّٰهِ لِنْتَ لَھُمْ ۚ وَلَوْ كُنْتَ فَظًّا غَلِيْظَ الْقَلْبِ لَانْفَضُّوْا مِنْ حَوْلِكَ ۠ فَاعْفُ عَنْھُمْ وَاسْتَغْفِرْ لَھُمْ وَشَاوِرْھُمْ فِي الْاَمْرِ ۚ فَاِذَا عَزَمْتَ فَتَوَكَّلْ عَلَي اللّٰهِ ۭ اِنَّ اللّٰهَ يُحِبُّ الْمُتَوَكِّلِيْنَ ١٥٩؁

 

“Allah T’aala ki rahmat ke ba’is Aap un par naram dil hein. Agar Aap bad zuban aur sakhat dil hote to yeh sab Aap ke pas se chat jate, So Aap un se darguzar karein aur un ke liye istighfaar karen.” (Aal-e-Imran: 3/159)

Hazrat Ibraheem, Nihayat naram mizaj daai, Raham dil bete, Mushfiq baap aur kamal Muhabbat-o-Rahmat wale Jadd-e-Anbiya’a thay. Un ki shafqat, Rahmat, Naram dili aur doosaron ke liye raham dili ka andaza mundarja zail umoor se ba’khoobi lagaya ja sakta hai:

Raham dil Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام apne baap ko shirak ki ghalaazat mein lithda huwa dekhte to baap ko us ke khatarnaak anjaam se aagah kar ke us qabeeh juram se baaz rakhne ki bhar poor koshish karte hein. Dalaail-o-Baraaheen se samjhane ki koshish karte hein magar baap ke dil par Kufar-o-Shirk ke tale pade thay, Is liye us ne jawab mein raham dil bete ko sakhat sust kaha aur sakhat saza dene ka ailan kiya. Us waqat raham dil aur mushfiq Ibraheem ne kaha:

 

سَلٰمٌ عَلَيْكَ ۚ سَاَسْتَغْفِرُ لَكَ رَبِّيْ  ۭاِنَّهٗ كَانَ بِيْ حَفِيًّا 47؁

 

“Acha tum par salam ho, Mein to apne Parwardigaar se tumhari bakhshish ki dua karta rahoon ga.” (Maryam: 19/47)

 

Is tarah Aap ne turshi ka jawab narmi se diya.

 

Aap ki isi Rahmat-o-Mawaddat ne Aap ko daraj zail dua karne par ubhara:

 

Irshad-e-Bari hai:

 

وَاِذْ قَالَ اِبْرٰهِيْمُ رَبِّ اجْعَلْ هٰذَا الْبَلَدَ اٰمِنًا وَّاجْنُبْنِيْ وَبَنِيَّ اَنْ نَّعْبُدَ الْاَصْنَامَ 35؀ۭ

 

“Aur jab Ibraheem ne kaha aye mere Parwardigaar! Is shehar ko aman wala bna de aur mujhe aur meri aulad ko but parasti se panah de.” (Ibrahim: 14/35)

 

Jab Allah T’aala ne Aap ko Mansab-e-Risaalat par faaiz kiya to mushfiq aur raham dil Ibraheem be saakhta apni aulad ke liye isi mansab ki dua karte hein. Irshad hota hai:

 

قَالَ اِنِّىْ جَاعِلُكَ لِلنَّاسِ اِمَامًا ۭ قَالَ وَمِنْ ذُرِّيَّتِىْ

 

“Allah ne farmaya keh mein tumhein logon ka imam bna doon ga, Araz karne lage: Meri aulad ko” (Al-Baqarah: 2/124) Lihaza Allah T’aala ne apne raham dil Khalil ki is araz ko qabool farma kar un ki aulad ko bhi is nemat se sarfaraz farma diya jaisa keh irshad hai:

 

وَجَعَلْنَا فِيْ ذُرِّيَّتِهِ النُّبُوَّةَ وَالْكِتٰبَ

 

“Aur Ham ne nubuwwat aur kitab ko us ki aulad mein rakh diya.” (Al-Ankaboot: 29/27)

 

Mushrikeen Ke Liye Dua-e-Maghfirat Ki Mumaniat:

 

Mushrikeen ke liye Dua-e-Maghfirat karna mana hai agarcheh mushrik nihayat qareebi rishtadar, Baap, Beta, Walida ya behan bhai hi kiyoun na ho. Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne apne baap ko Rah-e-Rasat par laney ki har mumkin koshish ki. Jawab mein baap ne qatal ki dhamki de kar ghar se nikal jane ka hukam sunaya to Aap walid ke liye maghfirat ki dua ka wa’ada kar ke ghar se rukhsat ho gaye. Is ke ba’ad jab Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko pukhta yaqeen ho gaya keh un ka baap iman nahin laye ga aur woh mushrikeen ke sath hi bure anjam se do char ho ga to phir un se bra’at aur la taluqi ka izhar farma diya.

 

Farman-e-Bari T’aala hai:

 

وَمَا كَانَ اسْتِغْفَارُ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ لِاَبِيْهِ اِلَّا عَنْ مَّوْعِدَةٍ وَّعَدَھَآ اِيَّاهُ  ۚ فَلَمَّا تَـبَيَّنَ لَهٗٓ اَنَّهٗ عَدُوٌّ لِّلّٰهِ تَبَرَّاَ مِنْهُ ۭ اِنَّ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ لَاَوَّاهٌ حَلِيْمٌ ١١٤؁

 

“Aur Ibraheem ka apne baap ke liye Dua-e-Maghfirat mangna sirf wa’ada ke sabab se tha jo unhon ne us se kar liya tha. Phir jab un par yeh bat zahir ho gai keh woh Allah ka dushman hai to woh us se mahaz be taluq ho gaye. Waqai Ibraheem bade naram dil aur buradbar thay.” (Al-Taubah: 9/114)

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ko Shariat-e-Muhammadi mein qanoon ki hesiat hasil hai. Chunanchah Allah T’aala ne Nabi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ko chacha ke liye Dua-e-Maghfirat se mana farma kar tamam mushrikeen ke liye Dua-e-Maghfirat se rok diya. Albatta un ki zindagi mein hidayat ki dua ki ja sakti hai. Allah T’aala ne Apne Mahboob ko aur tamam Momineen ko hukam dete huaye farmaya:

 

مَا كَانَ لِلنَّبِيِّ وَالَّذِيْنَ اٰمَنُوْٓا اَنْ يَّسْتَغْفِرُوْا لِلْمُشْرِكِيْنَ وَلَوْ كَانُوْٓا اُولِيْ قُرْبٰى مِنْۢ بَعْدِ مَا تَبَيَّنَ لَھُمْ اَنَّھُمْ اَصْحٰبُ الْجَحِيْمِ   ١١٣؁

 

“Paighembar ko aur doosre Momineen ko jaaiz nahin keh mushrikeen ke liye maghfirat ki dua mangen agarcheh woh rishta dar hi hon, Is amar ke zahir ho jane ke ba’ad keh woh dozakhi hein.” (Al-Taubah: 9/113)

 

Aqeedah-e-Tuheed Ki Rah Mein Shuja’at-o-Jawan Mardi Ka Muzahara:

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ke qisse se, Daaiyan-e-Tuheed ko, Is rah mein aane wali Mushkilt-o-Masaaib ke samne seena saapar hone ka daras milta hai. Da’iyan-e-Tuheed ko jhutlana aur unhein aziyyaten dena, Mushrikeen ka hamesha wateera raha hai. Hazrat Ibraheemعلیہ السلام ne Da’awat-e-Tuheed dena shuru ki to sab se pehli mukhalifat un ke ghar hi se shuru hui. Aap ka baap jin ma’aboodon ke but tarash kar tijarat karta tha un ke khilaf aik lafaz sunne ka bhi rawadar na tha jabkeh Aap ki qoam jin mu’ataqidaat ko Aaba-o-Ajdaad se sanbhale hui thi un ko chodna ya un ke batil hone ke dalaail maanna un ke bas se bahir tha. Is liye walid ne qatal ki dhamki dete huaye kaha:

 

اَ رَاغِبٌ اَنْتَ عَنْ اٰلِــهَـتِيْ يٰٓاِبْرٰهِيْمُ  ۚ لَىِٕنْ لَّمْ تَنْتَهِ لَاَرْجُمَـــنَّكَ وَاهْجُرْنِيْ مَلِيًّا  46؀

 

“Aye Ibraheem! Kaya tu mere ma’aboodon se roo gardani kar raha hai. Sun! Agar Tu baz na aya to mein tujhe pathron se mar daloon ga, Ja aik muddat daraz tak mujh se alag reh.” (Maryam: 19/46)

Aap in dhamkiyon aur tursh roi ka jawab nihayat shafqat se dete rahe aur Ma’aboodan-e-Batila ki Adam-e-Ahliyat aur Adam-e-Salahiyat ko khoob wazih karte rahe. Qoam ne Aap ko aag mein jalane ka faisla kiya to bhi Aap ne Sabar-o-Istiqaamat ka muzahara kar ke ta qayamat aane wale Daiyan-e-Tuheed ko shandar uswah faraham kiya.

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام Isar-o-Qurbani Ka Anmol Namoona:

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne Farzandan-e-Tuheed ke liye Isaar-o-Qurbani ka behtareen namoona choda hai. Deen-e-Haq ki tableegh aur Nashar-o-Isha’at mein har qisam ki taklif bardashat ki aur har tarah ki qurbani paish ki. Allah ki Tuheed ki rah mein aag mein dakhil hona khanda peshani se qabool kiya, waldain se alehdagi sabar se bardashat ki, Watan se hirat ko nihayat hosale ke sath qabool kiya. Allah T’aala ne budhaape mein aulad ki ne’amat se nawaza to bade shukar guzaar huaye. Allah T’aala ne imtihan lete huaye bete ko qurban karne ka hukam diya to bila jijhak foran tayyar ho gaye.

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ki is Raza-o-Raghbat aur Allah T’aala ke liye har qisam ki qurbani ke liye har dam tayyar rehne mein bani Nao-e-Insani ke liye behtareen uswa’a mojood hai.

 

Pur Taseer Dalaail-o-Baraheen Se Haq Wazih Karna:

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne jhoote muddiyan-e-Ruboobiyat aur qoam ke sath munaziron mein mantaqiyana guftagu aur falsafiyana dalaail se gurez karte huaye, Pur zor hissi aur mushahadati Dalaail-o-Baraheen se haq ko wazih kiya. Yeh dalaail aise numayan aur pur taseer thay keh har kisi par asar kar gaye. Namrood ke darbaar mein aise dalaail diye keh kafir la jawab ho kar nadim aur Zalil-o-Khuawar ho ke reh gaya.

Aap ke is uswa’a se yeh sabaq milta hai keh Daa’iyaan-e-Tuheed ko kaainat ke hawale se aise hissi aur mushahsdati dalaail paish karne chahiyen jo har shakhas ba’aasani samjh sake kiyoun keh aise dalaail jaldi taseer dikhate hein.

 

Mushrik Aqriba’a Ke Sath Husan-e-Sulook:

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne Apne mushrik baap ko Tuheed parasat banane ke liye bharpoor sa’ee ki magar baap apne Aqaaid-o-A’amaal par musir raha. Aap ne baap se bezari ka izhar kiya magar hamesha baap ke sath, Narmi, Shafqat aur raham dili se paish aate rahe. Aap ki isi raham dili aur Husan-e-Sulook ko islam ne barqaraar rakha hai. Lihaza Shari’at-e-Muhammadi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم mein Mominon ko yeh hukm diya gaya hai:

 

وَاِنْ جَاهَدٰكَ عَلٰٓي اَنْ تُشْرِكَ بِيْ مَا لَيْسَ لَكَ بِهٖ عِلْمٌ ۙفَلَا تُطِعْهُمَا وَصَاحِبْهُمَا فِي الدُّنْيَا مَعْرُوْفًا                 

 

“Agar who donon tujh par is bat ka dabao dalein keh tu mere sath shirak kare jis ka tujhe ilam na ho to un ka kaha na maanna, Han duniya mein un ke sath achi tarah guzar basar karna.” (Luqman: 31/15)

 

Lihaza mushrik aqriba’a ke sath Husan-e-Sulook se paish aana zaroori hai. Un ke sath Husan-e-Sulook mein se yeh bhi hai keh un ki hidayat ki dua ki jaye.

 

Aasaar-e-Kaainaat Se Rabb-e-Kaainaat Tak:

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne mushrik qoam ko Aasaar-e-Kaainaat mein Ghor-o-Fikar aur tadabbur karne ki da’awat di. Mazaahir parast sooraj, Chand aur deegar sitaron ki pooja karte hein. Un se Rizaq-o-Aulad talab karte hein. Haajat rawaai aur mushkil kushai ki umeedein bandhte hein. Aap ne un ke batil aqaaid aur Ma’aboodaan-e-Batila ke rad ke liye Aasar-e-Kaainat se qoam ki rahnumai farmai. Aapp ne un Ma’aboodaan-e-Batila ki ghair haqiqi aur be wuq’at haalat ko wazih karte huaye farmaya keh jo chand aur sooraj kabhi tuloo hon aur kabhi chup jaen, Woh mudabbir aur khaliq nahin ho sakte, Kiyoun keh in ka Urooj-o-Zawaal kisi muqtadir hakim ki khabar deta hai jo in sab ka Malik-o-Mudabbir hai aur yeh sab us ke tabe farmaan hein. Lihaza yeh kisi Nafa-o-Nuqsan ke Malik-o-Mukhtar kaise ho sakte hein? Aap ke is Tarz-e-Amal mein bhi Daaiyan-e-Tuheed ke liye shandaar uswa’a mojood hai. Lihaza jo shakhas bhi kaainaat mein Ghor-o-Fikar kare ga woh kaainaat ke Rabb ko pa le ga.

 

Sehat Afza Mashroob-e-Mashriq, Zamzam:

 

Allah T’aala ne Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ke mut’addid imtahanaat liye, Aur woh in imtihanaat mein ba’khoobi Kamiyab-o-Kamran huaye. Is par Allah T’aala ne unhein mut’addid la zawal ne’amton se nawaza. Un hi la zawal aur anmol ne’amaton mein se aik zamzam hai. Makkah ke chatiyal aur khushak pahadon mein zamzam ka chashma apne zahoor se le kar rehti duniya tak ke logon ke liye Ba’is-e-Barkat hai. Wadi-e-Gair-e-Zi zara’a ke basiyon ko jahan duniya jahaan ke mewe Hazrat Ibrahee علیہ السلام ki dua ki ba’dolat naseeb hein, Wahan unhein sehat bakhash, Khush gawaar aur jaraseem se pak mashroob bhi muyassar hai. Yeh aisa Ba’barkat mashroob hai jis ke bare mein Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ne farmaya: “Zamzam ko jis maqsad ke liye piya jaye wahi poora ho jata hai.” (Musnad-e-Ahmad :3/357, Hadees: 14849)

 

Tareekh shahid hai keh agar kisi shakhas ne isaye Bator-e-Giza ist’amal kiya hai to yeh maheenon tak usay kisi bhi doosari giza se mustaghna kar deta hai. Agar isay mohlak tareen bimariyon ki dawa ke tor par ist’amal kiya gaya to is ke hairat angez nataaij bar’aamad huaye. Duniya bhar ke ilaj mualje ke ba’ad bhi la ilaj amraaz ka shafi ilaj is mubarak mashroob mein mojood hai.

Chand sal qabal aik bad’bakhat misri professor ne is mubarak mashroob ke khilaf apne khubas-e-Batin ka izhar kiya aur isay Muzar-e-Sehat qaraar diya. Us waqat ke Saudi farmanrawa Shah Faisal رحمہ اللہ ki Ghairat-e-Deeni josh mein aai to unhon ne foran Zamzam ke namoone Europe ki jadeed lebartariyon mein test ke liye rawana kiye. Kufar-o-Shirak ke tamam jadugar is muayne ke ba’ad yeh tasleem karne par majboor ho gaye keh Zamzam har qisam ke jaraseem se pak aur har qisam ke quwwat bakhash ajza’a se muzayyan mashroob hai. Zamzam ke pak, Sehat bakhash aur jaraseem se mutahhar hone ki bahut badi daleel yeh bhi hai keh Sudiyon se jari is chashme mein kabhi koi nabataat ugi hai na koi pani ki makhlooq paida hui hai. Allah T’aala ne Farzandaan-e-Tuheed ke liye ta qayamat Mahfooz-o-Mamoon bana diya hai. اَلْحَمْدُ لِلّٰهِ رَبِّ الْعٰلَمِيْنَ.

 

Auliyat-e-Ibraheem علیہ السلام:

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام Deen-e-Islam ke Salar-e-A’azam hein. Aap ne bahut se aise umoor anjam diye hein jo un se pehle kisi Nabi ya Rasool ne nahin kiye. Unhein Auliyat-e-Ibraheem علیہ السلام ka nam diya jata hai. Un mein se Aksar-o-Beshtar ko Shariat-e-Muhammadi صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم mein bhi barqaraar rakha gaya hai. Un mein se chand aik yeh hein:

 

1: Sab se pehle Aap ne mehman nawazi ki Sunnat jari ki.

2: Sab se pehle Aap ne monchen katwaien, Nakhun tarashe aur Zer-e-Naf bal saf kiye.

3: Sar ke balon mein mang nikalne ki Sunnat Aap ne jari ki aur sar ke balon mein budhaape ke asraat bhi Aap hi ne dekhe.

4: Sab se pehle minbar par khutba bhi Aap ne diya.

5: Arab ka Maboob-o-Lazeez khana, Sareed Aap ne tayyar kiya.

6: Muaniqe ki Sunnat bhi Aap ne jari farmai.

 

Hijrat’ Sunnat-e-Anbiya’a:

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ke qisse se yeh haqiqat bhi munkashif hoti hai keh hijrat Anbiya-e-Kiraam ki Sunnat hai. Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ka Uswa-e-Mubarka ta qiyamat aane wale Ahal-e-Iman ke liye behtareen rahnuma hai. Aap ne Harraan ke ilaqe mein Da’awat-e-Tuheed ka ailan kiya to apne piraye sab dushman ho gaye. Da’awat-e-Haq ko qabool karne walon par Arsa-e-Hayat tang kar diya gaya. Ahal-e-Tuheed par Zulam-o-Sitam had se badh gaye aur un ke liye Ibaadat-e-Ilahi mein mushkilaat haail hone lagien to Aap ne us ilaqe ke kafiron, Munkaron aur mushrikeen se Izhar-e-Bara’at kar ke hijrat ki rah li. Aap ke is amal ko Allah T’aala ne hamare liye behtareen uswa qaraar diya hai. Irshad-e-Bari T’aala hai:

 

قَدْ كَانَتْ لَكُمْ اُسْوَةٌ حَسَنَةٌ فِيْٓ اِبْرٰهِيْمَ وَالَّذِيْنَ مَعَهٗ ۚ اِذْ قَالُوْا لِقَوْمِهِمْ اِنَّا بُرَءٰۗؤُا مِنْكُمْ وَمِمَّا تَعْبُدُوْنَ مِنْ دُوْنِ اللّٰهِ ۡ كَفَرْنَا بِكُمْ وَبَدَا بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَكُمُ الْعَدَاوَةُ وَالْبَغْضَاۗءُ اَبَدًا حَتّٰى تُؤْمِنُوْا بِاللّٰهِ وَحْدَهٗٓ

 

“(Musalmano!) Tumhare liye Ibraheem علیہ السلام mein aur un ke sathiyon mein behtareen namoona hai. Jab keh un sab ne apni qoam se barmala keh diya keh ham tum se aur jin jin ki tum Allah ke siwa ibaadat karte ho, Un sab se bilkul bezar hein, Ham tumhare aqaaid ke munkir hein, Jab tak tum Allah ki wahdaniyat par iman na lao, Ham mein tum mein hamesha ke liye Dushmani-o-Adaawat zahir ho gai.” (Al-Mumtahina: 60/4)

Is se Ahal-e-Tuheed-o-Iman ko yeh daras milta hai keh jab kafir mulak mein Deen-o-Iman par amal karna mushkil ho jaye aur kafiron ka Zulam-o-Sitam bardaashat se bahir hone lage to aise ilaqe se hijrat kar jani chahiye. Aur Sahaba Kiraam ne Makkah se Madina ki taraf hijrat ki kiyoun keh Makkah Dar-ul-Kufar un ke iman ke liye sakhat imtihan ban gaya tha aue Ahal-e-Makka ki izaaein sakhat na Qabil-e-Bardashat ho gai thien.

Anbiya-e-Kiraam ki is Sunnat par amal karne wale ko Duniya-o-Aakhirat mein baish baha In’aamaat-e-Rabbani se nawaza jata hai. Soorah-e-Nisa’a mein aise logon ko Allah T’aala khushkhabri deta hai:

 

وَمَنْ يُّھَاجِرْ فِيْ سَبِيْلِ اللّٰهِ يَجِدْ فِي الْاَرْضِ مُرٰغَمًا كَثِيْرًا وَّسَعَةً  ۭ وَمَنْ يَّخْرُجْ مِنْۢ بَيْتِهٖ مُھَاجِرًا اِلَى اللّٰهِ وَرَسُوْلِهٖ ثُمَّ يُدْرِكْهُ الْمَوْتُ فَقَدْ وَقَعَ اَجْرُهٗ عَلَي اللّٰهِ  ۭ وَكَانَ اللّٰهُ غَفُوْرًا رَّحِيْمًا      ١٠٠؀ۧ

 

“Jo koi Allah ki rah mein watan chode ga woh zameen mein bahut si qiyam ki jaghein paaye ga, Aur kushadgi bhi. Aur jo koi apne ghar se Allah T’aala aur us ke Rasool ki taraf nikal khada hua, Phir usay moat ne aa pakda to bhi yaqeenan us ka ajar Allah T’aala ke zimme sabit ho gaya. Aur Allah T’aala bada bakhashne wala meharban hai.” (Al-Nisa’a: 4/100)

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام Ke Asli Perookaar:

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام buland paya Rasool, Baitullah ke bani aur Jadd-ul-Anbiya hein. Allah T’aala ne Aap ki nasal se be-shumar azeem Nabi aur Rasool mab’oos farmaye. Aap ke isi buland Maqam-o-Martaba aur Izz-o-Sharaf ki wajah se Yahood-o-Nasara da’awa karte hein keh Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ لسلام un ke deen par thay aur woh Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ke asli perookaar hein. Yahoodi yeh da’awa bhi karte hein keh Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام aur Hazrat Ya’aqoob علیہ السلام ne apni aulad ko yahoodiyat par qaaim rehne ki wasiyat ki thi. Allah T’aala ne un ke in da’awohn ki tardeed Soorah-e-Baqarah Aayat 133_134 aur Soorah-e-Aal-e-Imran Aayat 65 mein ki hai. Yeh donon giroh is tarah jhoote sabit huaye hein keh Taurat aur Injeel Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ke senkadon aur hazaron sal ba’ad nazil huien, Phir bhala Aap yahoodi ya isaai kaise ho sakte hein? Lihaza Allah T’aala ne un ke da’awon ko batil qaraar de kar Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ لسلام ke asli muttabi’een ki ta’ayeen farmai hai. Irshad-e-Bari T’aala hai:

 

مَا كَانَ اِبْرٰهِيْمُ يَهُوْدِيًّا وَّلَا نَصْرَانِيًّا وَّلٰكِنْ كَانَ حَنِيْفًا مُّسْلِمًا   ۭ وَمَا كَانَ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِيْنَ   67؀ اِنَّ اَوْلَى النَّاسِ بِاِبْرٰهِيْمَ لَلَّذِيْنَ اتَّبَعُوْهُ وَھٰذَا النَّبِىُّ وَالَّذِيْنَ اٰمَنُوْا ۭوَاللّٰهُ وَلِيُّ الْمُؤْمِنِيْنَ   68؀

 

“Ibraheem na to yahoodi thay na nasrani thay balkeh woh to yak tarfa (khalis) musalman thay. Aur woh mushrik bhi na thay. Sab logon se zayada Ibraheem se nazdeek tar woh log hein jinhon ne un ka kaha mana aur yeh Nabi aur jo log iman laaye, Mominon ka wali aur sahara Allah hi hai.” (Aal-e-Imran: 3/67-68)

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ke asli perookaar Hazrat Muhammad Rasoolullah صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم, Aap par iman lane wale aur ta-qayamat aane wale Tuheed parast hein na keh Yahood-o-Nasara ya but parast aur majoosi.

 

Tareekhi Haqaaiq Ki Naqab Kushaai:

 

Islam ki sachai aur haqqaniyat jahan Quraan ke mo’ajizaati kalaam se hoti hai wahan jadeed Uloom-o-Funoon bhi Islam ki sadaaqat par aaye din nai nai gawahiyan sabat kar rahe hein. Babul shehar ki khudaai ke dauran mein milne wali lohaat, Takhtiyan aur aalaat par kunandah ibaaraat ki jadeed Tahqeeq-o-Tafteesh se yeh ma’aloom hota hai keh Ahal-e-Babul Ilam-e-Nujoom se waqif thay aur mkhtalif sitaron ke Tuloo-o-Guharoob se mut’alliq un ke mukhtalif Aqaaid-o-Nazriyaat thay. Un ke be’shuamar dewta thay jin ko razi karne ke liye woh tarah tarah ke nazrane paish karte thay. Un mein qeemati tohfe aur umda tayyar kiye khane bhi hote thay. Isi tarah yeh bhi ma’aloom huwa keh un ka aik bada aur markazi dewta bhi tha jis ka nam “Marook” tha. Yeh woh haqaaiq hein jo aj Manzar-e-Aam par aa rahe hein halankeh Quran ne in ko chodah so sal pehle hi bayan kar diya tha. Ilam-e-Nujoom aur falkiyaat se mut’aliq is Aayat mein isharah mojood hai:

 

فَنَظَرَ نَــظْرَةً فِي النُّجُوْمِ 88؀ۙ فَقَالَ اِنِّىْ سَقِيْمٌ  89؀

 

“Ab Ibraheem ne aik nigah sitaron ki taraf uthaai aur kaha mein to bimar hoon,” (Al-Saffaat: 88-89)

 

Aap ne yeh bat us waqat kahi jab unhon ne Aap ko mele mein shirkat ki da’awat di to Aap ne ta’areez karte huaye un ke aqeede ke mutabiq aasman ki taraf dekh kar kaha keh mein bimar hoon. Qoam ke chale jane ke ba’ad Aap ne un ke ma’abad khane mein dakhil ho kar buton ko mukhatib kar ke farmaya: { اَلَا تَاۡكُلُوۡنَ‌ۚ } “Tum khate kiyoun nahi?” Ya’ani yeh nazrane aur tabarrukaat aakhir kis liye tumhare samne rakhe gaye hein agar tum ko inhein khana nahin. Phr sab ko tod phod diya siwaye bade but ke jise jadeed tahqiaat ke ba’ad “Marook” ka nam diya gaya hai. Isi tarah Islam ki sadaaqat aur haqqaniyat har aane wale din ke sath mazeed Roshan-o-Munawwar hoti ja rahi hai.

 

Allah T’aala Qadir-o-Mutliq Hai:

 

Allah T’aala ki Qudrat-e-Kamila, Us ki Azmat-o-Raf’at aur San’at-o-Kari gari har cheez se zahir hai. Parwadigaar-e-Aalam Apni Qudrat-e-Tammah ka izhaar be’shuamar karishmati aur mo’ajzati tareeqon se karta hai. Jis tarah us ne tamam makhlooqaat ko ahsan andaaz mein paida farmaya hai, Phir unhein moat aa jati hai. Isi tarah woh Apni qudrat se qayaamat ke din jaza aur saza ke liye dobarah zinda kare ga. Qadeem mushrakeen aur jadeed madah paraston ki naqis aqal mein yeh bat nahin samaati. Lihaza woh apni Aqal-o-Danish se badi mazboot daleel paish karte hein keh jab ham mar jaen gay, Hamari hadiyan boseedah aur reza reza ho jaein gi, Ham mitti ke sath mitti ho jaein gay, To bhala kaise dobarah zinda hon gay. Un ki is daleel ka jawab khud Ahkam-ul-Haakimeen ne in alfaaz mein diya hai:

 

وَهُوَ الَّذِيْ يَبْدَؤُا الْخَــلْقَ ثُمَّ يُعِيْدُهٗ وَهُوَ اَهْوَنُ عَلَيْهِ  ۭ وَلَهُ الْمَثَلُ الْاَعْلٰى فِي السَّمٰوٰتِ وَالْاَرْضِ ۚ وَهُوَ الْعَزِيْزُ الْحَكِيْمُ  27؀ۧ

 

“(Allah) wahi hai jo awwal baar makhlooq ko paida karta hai, Phir usay dobarah paida kare ga aur yeh to us par bahut hi aasan hai. Us ke behtareen aur a’ala sifat hai, Aasmanon aur zameen mein bhi aur wahi ghalbe wala hikmat wala hai.” (Al-Room: 30/27)

 

Hazrat Ibraheem علیہ السلام ne aise hi munkareen ko Yoaum-e-Aakhrat ka aqeeda samjhane ke liye koi aisi hissi misal talab ki jise dekh kar un ka apna Iman-o-Yaqeen mazeed mustahkam ho aur doosaron ke liye Ba’is-e-Yaqeen-o-Iman bane. Lihaza Allah T’aala ne Aap ko char parinde tukde tukde kar ke pahad par rakhne ka hukam diya. Phir jab Aap ne un ko awaz di to woh Allah T’aala ke hukam se dobara zinda ho kar dodate huaye Aap ke pas aa gaye. Allah T’aala ne murdon ko dobara zinda kar ke Apni Qudrat-e-Kamila ka izhaar mut’addid bar kiya hai. Jaisa keh Soorah-e-Baqarah ki Aayat: 243-259 mein bhi mazkoor hai. 

 

REFERENCE:
Book: “Qisas ul Anbiya” (Urdu)
By Hafiz Ibn Kaseer Rahimahullah.

 

 

Prophet Ibrahim (Abraham)

 

Description of Abraham and his Family

 

 Some of the People of the Book stated that his name was Abraham Ibn Tarikh, Ibn Nahur, Ibn Sarough, Ibn Raghu, Ibn Phaligh, Ibn Aher, Ihn Shalih, Ibn Arfghshand, Ibn Sam, Ibn Noah They said that when Tarikh was seventy five years old, he had Abraham, Nahor (No hour) and Haran. Haran had a son named Lot. They also said that Abraham was the middle child and that Haran died in the lifetime of his father in the land where he was born, the land of the Chaldeans (Al Kaldanicen), also known as Babylonia. At that time some people worshipped idols of stone and wood; others worshipped the planets, stars, sun and moon, still others worshipped their kings and rulers.

Abraham was born into that atmosphere, into a typical family of that ancient time. The head of the family was not even an ordinary idolater, but was one who totally rejected Allah and who used to make the idols with his own hands. Some traditions claimed that Abraham’s father died before his birth and he was raised by an uncle whom Abraham called father. Other traditions said that his father was alive and was named Azer.

 Into that family Abraham was born, destined to stand against his own family, against the entire system of his community. In brief, he stood against all kinds of polytheism.

Abraham’s Childhood

He was endowed with spiritual understanding from an early age. Allah enlightened his heart and mind gave him wisdom from childhood. Allah the Almighty stated:

“Indeed We bestowed aforetime on Abraham his (portion of guidance, and We were Well Acquainted with him as to his Belief in the Oneness of Allah etc). (Ch 21:51)

 During his early childhood Abraham realized that his father made strange statues. One day, he asked him about what it was he made. His father replied that he made statues of gods. Abraham was astonished and he spontaneously rejected the idea. Being a child he played with such statues sitting on their backs as people sit on the backs of donkeys and mules.

One day his father saw him riding the statue of Mardukh and he became furious. He ordered his son not to play with it again.

Abraham asked: “What is this statue, father? It has big ears, bigger than ours.”

His father answered: “It is Mardukh, the god of gods, son! These big cars show his deep knowledge.”

This made Abraham laugh, he was only seven years old at that time.

Abraham’s Hatred for Idols

Years passed and Abraham grew. Since his childhood his heart had been full of hatred for these idols. He could not understand how a sane person could make a statue and then worship what he s had made. He noticed that these idols did not eat, drink or talk and they could not even tum themselves right side up if someone turned them upside down. How, then could people believe that such statues could harm or benefit them? Abraham’s people had a big temple full of idols, in the middle of which was a niche accommodating the biggest gods which was of different kinds, qualities and shapes. Abraham, who used to go to the temple with his father when he was a child. greatly despised all that wood and stone. What surprised him was the way his people behaved when they entered the temple; they bowed and started to cry, begging and imploring their gods for help as if the idols could hear or understand these requests!

At first, such a sight seemed funny to Abraham, but later he began to feel angry. Was it not astonishing that all those people could be deceived? What added to the problem was that his father wanted him to be a priest when he was grown. He wanted nothing more from his son that that he revere those statues, yet Abraham never stopped displaying his hatred and disdain of them.

 

Abraham Discovers Allah

 

One night Abraham left his house to go to a mountain. He walked alone in the dark until he chose a cave in the mountain where he sat resting his back against its wall. He looked at the sky. He had hardly seen it when he remembered that he was looking at planets and stars which were worshipped by some people on earth. His young heart was filled with tremendous pain. He considered what was beyond the moon, the stars and the planets (ie Allah) and was astonished that these celestial bodies were worshipped by men when they had been created to worship and obey their Creator, appearing and disappearing at His command.

 

Abraham Reasons with Celestial Worshippers

 

Abraham, addressed his people who worshipped celestial bodies as Almighty Allah revealed:

“Thus did We show Abraham the kingdom of the heavens and the earth that he be one of those who have Faith and certainty. When the night covered him over with darkness he saw a star. He said: “This is my lord.” But when it set, he said: “I like not that those who set.” When he saw the moon rising up he said: “This is my lord.” but when it set he said: “Unless my Lord guides me, I shall surely be among the erring people.” When he saw the sum rising up he said: “This is my lord. This is greater.” But when it set, he said: “O my people! I am indeed free from all that you join as partners in worship with Allah. Verily, I have turned my face towards Him Who has created the heavens and the earth Hanifan (Islamic Monotheism, ie worshipping none but Allah Alone) and I am not of the Al Mushrikeen (those who worship others besides Allah).” His people disputed with him. He said: “Do you dispute with me concerning Allah while HE has guided me and I fear not those whom you associate with Allah in worship. (Nothing can happen to me) except when my Lord (Allah) wills something. My Lord comprehends in His Knowledge all things. Will you not then remember?

“And how should I fear those whom you associate in worship with Allah (though they can neither benefit nor harm), while you fear not that you have joined in worship with Allah things for which HE has not sent down to you any authority. So which of the two parties has more right to be in security? If you but know.”

It is those who believe (in the Oneness of Allah and worship none but Him Alone) and confuse not their belief with Zulm (wrong. i.e. by worshipping others besides Allah), for them only there is security and they are the guided. And that was Our proof which We gave Abraham against his people. We raise whom We will in degrees. Certainly your Lord is All Wise, All Knowing. (Ch 6:75-83 Quran).

In that debate, Abraham clarified to his people that these celestial bodies do not serve as deities and cannot be worshipped as partners with Allah the Almighty. Indeed these bodies are created things, fashioned, controlled, managed and made to serve. They appear sometimes and disappear at others, going out of sight from our world. However, Allah the Almighty does not lose sight of anything, and nothing can be hidden from Him. He is without end, everlasting without disappearance. There is no other deity but Allah.

Abraham made clear to them, first that the celestial bodies are unworthy of worship and second that they are among the signs of Allah. Almighty Allah commanded:

“And from among His Signs are the night and the day, and the sun and the moon. Prostrate not to the sum nor to the moon, but prostrate to Allah Who created them if you really worship Him. (Ch 41:37)

Abraham’s reasoning helped to reveal the truth, and then the conflict between him and his people began for the worshippers of the stars and planets did not stand mute. they began arguing and threatening Abraham.

Abraham replied:

“Do you dispute with me concerning Allah while HE has guided me, and I fear not those whom you associate with Allah in worship. (Nothing can happen to me except when my Lord (Allah) wills something. My Lord comprehends in His Knowledge all things. Will you not then remember? How should I fear those whom you associate in worship with Allah (though they can neither benefit or harm), while you fear not that you have joined in worship with Allah things for which He has not sent down to you any authority. SO which of the two parties has more rights to be in security?….if you but know! It is those who believe (in the oneness of Allah and worship none but HiAlone) and confuse not their belief with Zulm (wrong by worshipping others besides Allah), for them only there is security and they are the guided.” (Ch 6:80-82)

Abraham Reasons with Idolators

The curtains are drawn on the first category of the people, those who were worshipping celestial bodies, the next situation reveals the second group, those who were practicing idolatry. Allah gave Abraham (pbuh) the reasoning he needed the first time and every time he argued with his people. Almighty Allah declared:

“And that was Our Proof which We gave Abraham against his people. We raised whom We will in degrees. Certainly your Lord is All Wise, All Knowing. (Ch 6:83)

Abraham did his best to make his people heedful to the belief in the oneness of Almighty Allah and to the worship of Him alone. He bade them to firmly renounce the worship of idols. HE said to his father and his people:

 “What are these images, to which you are devoted?” they said: “We found our fathers worshipping them.” He said: “Indeed you and your fathers have been in manifest error.” They said: “Have you brought us the truth, or are you one of those who play about?” He said: “Nay. your Lord is the Lord of the heavens and the earth, Who created them and of that I am of the witnesses.” (Ch 21:52-56)

Abraham reasons with his Father

All was finished between Abraham and his people and the struggle began. the most amazed and furious was his father (or his uncle who had raised him), for as it is well known, he not only worshipped idols but sculpted and sold them as well. Abraham felt that it was his duty as a good son to advise his father against this evil so that he could be saved from Allah’s punishment. Being a wise son he did not make his father feel foolish, nor did he openly laugh at his conduct. He told him that he loved him, thereby hoping to generate fatherly love. Then he gently asked him why he worshipped lifeless idols who could not hear, see or protect him. before his father could become angry he hastily added:

“O my father! Verily! There has come to me of knowledge that which came not unto you. So follow me. I will guide you to a Straight Path. O my father! Worship not Satan. Verily! Stan has been a rebel against the Most Beneficent (Allah). O my father! Verily! I fear lest a torment from the Most Beneficent (Allah) overtake you as that you become a companion of Satan (in the Hellfire).” He (the father) said: “Do you reject my gods, O Abraham? If you stop not this, I will indeed stone you. So get away from me safely before I punish you.” Abraham said: “Peace be on you! I will ask Forgiveness of my Lord for you. Verily! He is unto me, Ever Most Gracious. And I shall turn away from you and from those whom you invoke besides Allah.” (Ch 19:43-48)

Abraham debates with the Idolaters

His father’s harsh treatment did not stop Abraham from delivering the message of truth. Angry and sad to see people prostate before idols, he was determined to stamp out these practices and went to the town to debate with the people knowing full well that he might suffer harm.

Like a wise doctor searching for the cause of a sickness so as to prescribe the proper cure, or like a judge who questioned the accused sharply so that he mighty detect the truth. Abraham asked thene “Do the idols see you when you prostrate before them? Do they benefit you in any way.” They quickly tried to defend their beliefs. They argued that they knew the idols were lifeless but that their forefathers had worshipped them; to them this was proof enough for their belief.

Abraham explained that their forefathers had been wrong. This angered them and they retorted: “Are you condemning our gods and our forefathers? Or are you just joking?” Abraham showed no fear as he replied: “I am serious. I come to you with a true religion. I have been sent with guidance from our Lord Who alone is worthy of worship, Who is the Creator of the heavens and the earth, and Who regulates all affairs of life, unlike the dumb idols which are just stone and wood.”

To convince them that the idols could not harm him, he challenged: “I have already condermed them, of they had any power they would have harmed me by now!”

Abraham reasons with the Idolaters, Second Time

Almighty Allah recounted:

“Recite to them the story of Abraham. When he said to his father and his people. “What do you worship?” They said: “We worship idols, and to them we are ever devoted.” He said: “Do they hear you when you call on them? OR do they benefit you or do they harm you?” They said: “Nay but we found our father doing so.”

He said: “Do you observe that which you been worshipping, You and your ancient fathers? Verily! They are enemies to me, save the Lord of the Alamin (mankind, jinn and all that exists). Who has created me and it is HE Who guides me and it is HE Who feeds me and gives me to drink. And when I am ill, it is He who cures me; and Who will cause me to die and then will bring me to life again and Who I hope will forgive me my faults on the Day of Resurrection.” (Ch 26:69-82 Quran).

In another surah The Almighty revealed:

“And remember Abraham when he said to his people: “Worship Allah Alone and fear Him that is better for you if you did but know. You worship besides Allah only idols and you only invent falsehood. Verily, those whom you worship beside Allah have no power to give you provision, so seek your provision from Allah Alone, you will be brought back And if you deny then nations before you have denied their Messengers, the duty of the Messenger is only to convey the Message plainly”

See they not how Allah originates creation, then will repent it. Verily, that is easy for Allah. Say “Travel in the land and see how Allah originated creation and then Allah will bring forth (resurrect) the creation of the Hereafter fie resurrection after death) verily, Allah is Able to do all things.”

He punishes whom HE wills and shows mercy to whom He wills, and to Him you will be returned. And you cannot escape in the earth or in the heaven. And besides Allah you have neither any Wali (Protector, or guardian) nor any Helper. And those who disbelieve in the Ayat (proofs, lessons, signs, evidences, verses, revelations etc) of Allah and the Meeting with Him, it is they who have no hope of My Mercy, and it is they who will have a painful torment. (CH 22:16-23 Quran)

Abraham Breaks the Idols

He explained to them the beauty of Allah’s creation, His power and wisdom. Idol worship is detested by Allah for Allah is the Lord of the universe Who created mankind, guided him and provided him with food and drink and cured him when he was sick and Who will cause him to die and be raised up again. iT was He to Whom Abraham prayed and Who would forgive his sins on the Day of Judgment. However, they would not give up but clung fast to idolatry. Abraham left his father’s house and abandoned his people and what they worshipped. He decide to do something about their state of disbelief, but did not reveal it. He knew that there was going to be a great celebration on the other bank of the river which would be attended by all the people. Abraham waited until the city was empty, then came out cautiously, directing his steps towards the temple, the streets leading to it were empty and the temple itself was deserted for the priests had also gone to the festival outside the city. Abraham went there carrying a sharp axe. He looked at the stone and wood statues of the gods and at the food laid in front of them as offerings. He approached one of the statues and asked: “The food in front of you is getting cold. Why don’t you cat?” the statue kept silent and rigid. Abraham asked all the other statues around him:

 “Will you not eat of the offering before you” (Ch37:91)

He was mocking them for he knew they would not eat. He once again asked then:

 “What is the matter with you that you do not speak?” (Ch 37:92)

 He then raised his axe and started smashing the false gods worshipped by the people. He destroyed them all except one on whose neck he hung the axe. After this his anger subsides and he felt at peace. He left the temple. He had fulfilled his vow to show his people a practical proof of their foolishness in worshipping something other than Allah

The Idolaters Question Abraham

When the people returned, they were shocked to see their gods smashed to pieces, lying scattered all over the temple. They began to guess who had done that to their idols and Abraham’s name came to their minds.

Allah the Almighty said: they said:

 “Who has done this to our aliah (gods)? He must indeed be one of the wrongdoers.” They said: “We heard a young man talking against them who is called Abraham.” They said: “Then bring him before the eyes of the people, that they may testify” they said: “Are you the one who has done this to our gods. O Abraham?” Abraham said: “nay, this one, the biggest of them (idols) did it, Ask them, if they can speak! “So they turned to themselves and said. “Verily you are the Zalimun (polytheists, and wrongdoers).” Then they turned to themselves (their first thought and said): “Indeed you (Abraham) know well that these idols speak not?” Abraham said: “DO you then worship besides Allah, things that can neither profit you nor harm you? If upon you, and upon that which you worship besides Allah! Have you then no sense?” (Ch 21:59-67 Quran)

Furious, they demanded that Abraham be arrested and tried. Abraham did not resist. this was precisely what he had been aiming for, so that he could show them up in public for their foolish beliefs. At the trial they asked him if he was responsible for breaking the idols. Smiling, he told them to ask the biggest idol which was still whole. He told them that he must be the culprit! They replied that he knew well that the idol could not speak or move which gave Abraham the chance to prove the foolishness of worshipping these lifeless objects.

They then realized the senselessness of their beliefs; however, their arrogance would not allow them to admit their foolishness. All they could do was to use their power of authority as tyrants usually do to punish Abraham. They kept him in chains and planned their revenge.

The Idolaters Try to burn Abraham

Anger was burning in their hearts. They decided to throw Abraham into the biggest fire they could build. All the citizens were ordered to gather wood as a service to their gods. Ignorant, sick women vowed that if they were cured they would donate so much wood to burn Abraham. For several days they collected fuel. They dug a deep pit, filled it with firewood and ignited it. They brought a catapult with which to cast Abraham into the fire. Abraham was put on the catapult, his hands and feet were tied. The fire was ready with its flame reaching the sky. The people stood away from the pit because of the great heat. Then the chief priest gave his order to cast Abraham into the fire.

The angel Gabriel came near Abraham’s head and asked him: “O Abraham do you wish for anything?” Abraham replied: “Nothing from you.”

The catapult was shot and Abraham was cast into the fire. But his descent into the blaze was as descent on steps in a cool garden. The flames were still there, but they did not burn for Allah the Almighty had issued His command:

“O fire! Be you coolness and safety for Abraham” (Ch 21:69 Quran)

The fire submitted to the will of Allah, becoming cool and safe for Abraham. It only burned his bonds, and he sat in the midst of the fire as if he were sitting in a garden. He glorified and praised Allah the Almighty, with a heart that contained only his love for Allah. There was not any vacant space therein for fear, awe, or worry. It was filled with love only.

Fear and awe were dead, and the fire was turned into coolness, making the air pleasant. Those who love Allah as Abraham do did not fear.

The Faith of the Believers

Allah declared:

 “Those (believers) unto whom the people (hypocrites) said: “Verily! the people (pagans) have gathered against you (a great army), therefore, fear them.” but it only increased them in Faith, and they said: Allah Alone is Sufficient for us, and He is the Best Disposer of affairs for us.” So they returned with Grace and Bounty from Allah. No harm touched them; and they followed the good Pleasure of Allah. Allah is the Owner of Great bounty. It is only Satan that suggests to you the fear of his Auliya (supporters and friends, polytheists, disbeliveers in the Oneness of Allah and in His Messenger Muhammad) so fear them not but fear Me if you are true believers.” (Ch 3:173-175 Quran)

The throng, the chiefs, and the priests sad watching the fire from a distance. It was burning their faces and nearly suffocating them. It kept burning for such a long time that the disbeliveers thought it would never be extinguished. When it did burn out, they were greatly amazed to find Abraham coming out of the pit untouched by the fire. Their faces were black from the smoke, but his was bright with the light and grace of Allah. The raging fire had become cool for Abraham and had only charred the ropes which held him. He walked out of the fire as if he were walking out of a garden. Cries of astonishment were heard from the heathens.

“They wanted to harm him, but We made them the worst losers. (Ch 21:70) This miracle shamed the tyrants, but it did not cool the flame of anger in their hearts. However after his event many of the people followed Abraham, although some kept their belief a secret for fear of harm or death at the hands of the rulers.

Abraham challenges those who proclaim themselves as gods, King Namrud

Abraham had established a definite reasoning against idolaters. Nothing was left for him except to reason against the people who proclaimed themselves gods.

When the king, Namrud, heard of Abraham’s safe ex from the fire he became very angry. He feared that the status of godhead he had proclaimed for himself was not challenged by an ordinary human being. He summoned Abraham to the palace and held a dialogue with him which Allah Almighty recounted:

“Have you not thought about him who disputed with Abraham about his Lord (Allah) because Allah had given him the kingdom? When Abraham said to him: “My Lord (Allah) is He Who gives life and causes death.” He said: “I give life and cause death.” Abraham said: “Verily, Allah causes the sun to rise from the east; then cause it you to rise from the west.” So the disbeliever was utterly defeated. Allah guides not the people who are Zalimeen (wrongdoers etc). (Ch 2:258 Quran)

Abraham’s fame spread throughout the entire kingdom. People talked about how he had been saved from the blazing fire and how he had debated with the king and left him speechless. In the meantime, Abraham continued calling people to believe in Allah, exerting a great effort to guide his people to the right path. He tried every means to convince them. However in spite of his love and care for his people, they felt angry and deserted him. Only one woman and one man of his people shared his belief in Allah. The woman’s name was Sarah and she became his wife. The man’s name was Lot and he became a prophet.

When Abraham realized that no one else was going to believe in his call, he decided to emigrate. He left his people and traveled with his wife and Lot to a city called Ur, then another called Haran, and then to Palestine.

Allah the Almighty told us:

So Lut believed in him (Abraham’s message of Islamic Monotheism). He (Abraham) said: “I will emigrate for the sake of my Lord. Verily, He is the All Mighty, the All Wise.” (Ch 29:26)

After Palestine, Abraham traveled to Egypt, calling people to believe in Allah wherever he traveled, judging fairly between people, and guiding them to truth and righteousness. Hadith about Abraham, Sarah and Hajar.

Abu Hurairah narrated that Abraham (pbuh) did not tell a lie except on three occasions, twice for the sake of Allah (Exalted and Almighty) when he said: “I am sick,” (when his people were holding a festival in honor of their gods, Abraham excused himself by saying he was sick. (Ch 37:89 Quran) and when he said: “(I have not done this but) the big idol has done it.” The (third was) that while Abraham and Sarah (his wife) were going (on a journey), they passed by (the territory of) a tyrant. Someone said to the tyrant: “This man (Abraham is accompanied by a very charming lady.” SO, he sent for Abraham and asked him about Sarah saying “Who is this lady?” Abraham said: “She is my sister.” Abraham went to Sarah said “O Sarah! There are no believers on the surface of the earth except you and me. This man asked me about you and I have told him that you are my sister do not contradict my statement.” the tyrant then called Sarah, and when she went to him, he tried to take a hold of her with his hand, but his hand got stiff and he was confounded. He asked Sarah: “Pray to Allah for me and I shall not harm you.” SO Sarah asked Allah to cure him and he got cured. He tried to take hold of her for the second time, but his hand got as stiff as or stiffer than before and he was more comfounded. He again requested Sarah: “Pray to Allah for me, and I will not harm you.” Sarah asked Allah to again, and he became all right. He then called one of his guards who had brought her and said: “You have not brought me a human being but have brought me a devil.” The tyrant then gave Hajar as a maid servant to Sarah. Abraham, gesturing with his hand, asked: “What has happened?” She replied: “Allah has spoiled the evil plot of the infidel or immoral person and gave me Hajar for service.” Abu Hurairah then addressed his listeners saying: “That Hajar was your mother, O Bani Ma is Sama (Arab, the descendants of Ishmael, Hajar’s son).”

Hajar and Sarah

Abraham’s wife Sarah was sterile. She had been given an Egyptian woman Hajar, as a servant. Abraham had aged and his hair was gray and after many years spent in calling people to Allah Sarah thought she and Abraham were lonely because she could not have a child. Therefore, she offered her husband her servant Hajar in marriage. Hajar gave birth to her first son Ishmael (ismail) when Abraham was an old man.

Abraham Questions Resurrection

Abraham lived on earth worshipping Allah and calling people to monotheism, but he was journeying to Allah, knowing that his days on earth were limited and that they would be followed by death and finally resurrection. The knowledge of life after death filled Abraham with peace and love and certitude. One day he begged Allah to show him how He brought the dead back to life. Allah commanded Abraham to take four birds, cut them up and mingle their body parts, divide them into four portions and place them on top of four different hills, then call back the birds in Allah’s name. Abraham did as he was told. Immediately the mingled parts of the birds separated to join their original bodies in different places and the birds flew back to Abraham.

 Almighty Allah revealed:

“Remember when Abraham said: “My Lord Show me how You give life to the dead.” Allah said: “Do you not believe?” Abraham said: “Yes I believe, but to be stronger in Faith.” HE said: “Take four birds, the cause them to incline towards you (then slaughter them, cut them into pieces) and then put a portion of them on every hill and call them they will come to you in haste. And know that Allah is All Mighty and All Wise.”(Ch 2:260 Quran)

REFERENCE:
Book: “Stories Of the Prophets”
By  Al-Imam Ibn Katheer.
Table of Contents